[PDF] a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a - Free Download PDF (2024)

1 INDEX Dedicated in the Holy feet of Guru- Maa - Er. I.L.Rathi Chief Engineer (Retd.) Messages Mangal Kamnayen Blessing...

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

Dedicated in the Holy feet of Guru-­‐Maa -­‐Er. I.L.Rathi Chief Engineer (Retd.)

INDEX Messages “Mangal Kamnayen” • Blessings From Dr. Pranav Pandya Chancellor • Dev Sanskriti University and Pramukh, Akhil-­‐Vishva Gayatri Parivar,Shanti-­‐kunj, Haridwar • Best wishes from Er. R.D.Maheshwari Chief Engineer (Retd) UPSEB • Compliments from Er. Ram Pal Sharma Chief Engineer (Retd) UPSEB • Best wishes from Er. R.P.Jamloki Ex-­‐Chairman The Institution of Engineers (India) Uttarakhand State Centre, Dehradun • Good wishes from Capt.S.K.Bhandari Ex. Army Officer. • Best wishes from Er. Narendra Singh. Vice President The Institution of Engineers (India) Kolkata Foreword • ‘Making the Life Amazing’ By Er. S.P.Agarwal C.G.M (Retd.) UJVNL • ‘My Main Anxiety’. By Er.I.L.Rathi, the Author • ‘Preface’ by Er. Gulzari LaL, E.E Retd. ID U.P. Gists of earlier Parts of the book • Gist of Part-­‐1 • Gist of Part-­‐2 • Gist of Part-­‐3

Part-­‐4

Chapter-­‐1 “Our nourishment through roots is an utmost necessity.” • Blunders need corrective measures: • All about this Creation, up to its roots and the seed, were very much clear to Vedic ancients: • Versatility of Vedic Sanskriti can not be questioned and damage being caused by ignoring it, can not be sustained any longer: • Personality traits developed by adopting Vedic Sanskriti continued to show good results even when the body consciousness continued to over power the soul consciousness:

1

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa • With the increase of body consciousness, Aryans/Hindus gradually became more interested in ‘Business and Trade’, but since they continued adopting Vedic-­‐Sanskriti, it brought them up as top Businessmen: • Box “Varn-­‐Vyavastha” • How long we shall keep young generations in dark from our factual ancient-­‐past that detaches us from our roots, laying in most dependable Vedic-­‐Sanskriti? • Most of the world even now revolves around Surya-­‐Dev or Chandra Dev: • Many world dynasties take their linage to Yam Dev and others take Rudra -­‐Dev as their deity, but all these are extension of Surya Dev only: • The whole world is factually one family and the present prevailing differences has many valid reasons extra to our becoming biased: • Perfect methodology for up-­‐lift of each being, from ignorant to scholars having much varied thinking patterns, is with Vedic Sanskriti only:

Chapter-­‐2 “Death and there after?”

• We have no option but to revert back and understand the ‘Vedic-­‐Sanskriti’ correctly: • Death that never occurs: • How the death of our physical body occurs? How do we feel at the time of death and just there after in ‘Parlok’? • How are the other worlds ‘Parlok’ where we also create our own Heaven ‘Swarg’ and Hell ‘Nark’ and other Lokas? How this knowledge can benefit the mankind? • Let us proceed wisely to create our after-­‐death Heaven by the knowledge of procedural intricacies: • Life in ‘Parlok’, where we have no physical body and brain: • From ‘Parlok’ to mother’s womb for rebirth, our movement is almost automatic but at either step our wish can be still attempted to prevail: • Becoming ready for the Death • Bringing the dead back to life.

2

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Chapter-­‐3 “Transforming the self” • To elevate the self, continuous intake from ‘Guru’ by becoming a true disciple and then to attempt understanding His designs is to help a lot: • Transforming the self also means attempting to become capable to control the activities of the nature ‘Prakriti’ to our advantage but distancing from nature has made the task of having control even on our body, very difficult: • Growing Talent to enhance Wisdom: • Importance of Auto-­‐suggestions: • Important Auto-­‐suggestions for making penance exercise ‘Sadhna’ most-­‐ effective: • Exercise of Mirror-­‐Meditation • Suggestions to improve Memory • Exercises before and after Meditation

Chapter-­‐4 “Aryans/Sumerians” •

‘Hindus’ must be proud of the fact that Aryans/Sumerians are the ancients of entire mankind but in the whole world only they still continue to maintain their Cultural, Linguistic and Genetic continuity with this most advanced and mighty race and its heroes / gods are still their favourite deity: Fixing-­‐up fairly with the help of ‘Puranas’, the origin of Aryan/Sumerians, their movement in ancient era and the virtues that made them superior-­‐most : None remained uncovered from the world-­‐wide imperial sway and colonial rule of Ancient Aryan / Sumerians and their existence can be seen every where, for millenniums, even after their flourishing only in India as ‘Surya-­‐Vansh’ and ‘Chandra-­‐Vansh’: Vedic Texts ‘Puranas’ hold much more valuable treasure than merely the authentic history and movements of the text-­‐ heroes: Important findings, derived out of Vedic texts, the historians must co-­‐relate the ancient past with Aryan king-­‐lists already compiled: The language developments in the world, very well maintain the imprints of Ancient Aryans / Sumerians:

3

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Chapter-­‐5 “We, The Amazing Indians” • Right since beginning, we the Indians can be seen every where in the world: • Various sample names all over the world having solid links with Vedic-­‐Sanskriti, is an evidence of the presence of its followers, who were in commanding position every where:

Chapter-­‐6 “Self-­‐Realization” • Tranquility’ can transform us to divinity by extending in us the self-­‐realization to the stage of ‘Turiya’, but since misconceived, it is taking the newer generation down the drain: • Use of Idolatry and Symbolism has been as well misconceived but these are essential for proceeding from known to unknown or from material to abstract, and thus these are the best techniques for attaining self-­‐realization: • Virtues inculcated in the State of Tranquility leads to Self-­‐ elevation that along with tested techniques of Gurudev Acharya Shri Ram Sharma makes by and by, our self-­‐ realization easy: • Meditation is a best investment of ‘Time’, and saves enormous time on either front but its scientific-­‐study & practicing, continues to be utterly neglected even now in free India: • Soul-­‐elevation by arousing Kundalini: • ‘Kundalini’-­‐ related depictions / exhibits in Vedic Sanskriti: • Safe Arousing of Kundalini: • Box ‘Anulom-­‐Vilom Pranayam’ ***************

4

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

xk;=khrhFkZ 'kkfUrdq × t gfj}kj

website:www.awgp.org, E mail:[emailprotected]

MkW 0 iz . ko i.MÔk

Dr. Pranav Pandya Chancellor Dev Sanskriti University Haridwar and Pramukh Akhil-Vishva Gayatri Parivar,Shanti-kunj, Haridwar

BLESSINGS For the book 'Who are we and what we are meant for?' written by Er.I. L. Rathi Retd. Chief Engineer (Level-­‐1), which is also being put for your any-­‐time access at internet, I feel immensely pleased to forward it. The author is a member of 'Gayatri-­‐Parivar' since more than three decades now. When he was the President or U.P.R.V.P. Abhiyanta Sangh, I had the opportunity to attend and address a number of work-­‐ shops and family gatherings of fellow engineers, organized by him to carry forward the Mission's program. Now he has made him exclusively available for the mission after performing his after death rites 'Swa-­‐ Shradh' in 4/2008 in 'Shanti-­‐kunj'. Though we all very well know that the ancient most 'Vedic-­‐ Sanskriti' is the root of all other cultures and its Sumerian/Aryan gods are in the root of all religions but the author has put in all out efforts to prove this fact as per evidence on record and this deserves all-­‐round appreciation. His efforts to explore the science in various tested Vedic techniques are also commendable because now 71% of world's

5

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa population between the 21 to 35 age group can be easily convinced by concerted efforts of intelligentsia. The most critical issue of increasing 'Thought-­‐Pollution' has been rightly taken-­‐up by him and all the religions which are basically working for the good of mankind shall definitely take its notice and act accordingly. Gurudev Acharya Shri Ram Sharma launched 'Vichar-­‐Kranti Abhiyan' with the start of publication of monthly magazine 'Akhand-­‐Jyoti' in 1940 and the same is the mission of Akhil Vishva Gayatri Parivar. The author has assured me to continue to work for the mission with all his might till he breathes last. I find that information given by Er.Rathi in this book would be very useful in Gurudev's continuing Centenary-­‐celebrations years (Sept.2010-­‐13). I also wish that the readers of the book may find its contents inspiring and useful.

(Dr. Pranav Pandya)

Shradheya Dr. Pranav Pandya is renowned for pioneering scientific spirituality world over. He is a gold medalist in MD (Medicine) and although in 1976, he had a lucrative opportunity after qualifying for U.S medical services, but he stayed in India at the instance of revered Gurudev Acharya Shri Ram Sharma. He joined Yug Nirman Mission at Shantikunj as the director Brahmavarchas Research Institute in 1978. A significant phase of his life started after Gurudev's Mahasamadhi in 1990. From here on, he took on the leadership of All World Gayatri Pariwar, which blossomed into a world wide organization now having established-­‐branches in over 80 countries with nearly 90 million followers. He is a shining example for his determination in spreading the message of Yug Nirman Mission world-­‐wide from, Russia to China. He addressed joint session of House of Lords and House of Commons in UK in 1992. As the Head of the Organization, he disseminated the message of Indian culture (Dev-­‐Sanskriti), in its true spirit, across the globe. Furthermore, under his dynamic leadership the Dev Sanskriti University at Haridwar is establishing new milestones and reforming the face of modern education, and it aims to mould the new generation of inspired youths on the lines of ancient Indian Gurukuls of Nalanda and Taxila with the same emphasis to take on social service along with their own development.

6

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa -­‐Author

Er. R.D.Maheshwari A-­‐455, Indira Nagar Chief Engineer (Retd) Lucknow U.P. State Electrcity Board Best Wishes I Compliment the author Er. LL.Rathi for bringing out Part 4 of the book 'Who are we and what we are meant for,' after having brought out the earlier three parts, one every year. These books describe the achievements of our Ancients and their contributions towards the advancement of the whole world. In this part 4, Chapter-­‐1 deals with the need of educating direct nourishment techniques to our young generation for survival of the mankind. it is possible only if we continue to be connected with our roots. In Chapter-­‐2 'Death and thereafter' the Author has emphasized & clarity of the concepts in our easily under-­‐standable technical language on the connected issues as 'Death' can not be avoided. The prevailing perverted impressions of 'Death' and 'Life thereafter' shall continue to harm us. For well-­‐planned landing in 'Parlok', we have to continue preparations right here i.e. 'Ihlok'. Chapter 3 ' Transforming the Self' emphasises on taking help of the practical excercises developed by experts viz. for growing talent and to improve memory, Exercise of Mirror-­‐Meditation found most effective has been dealt in this chapter. Being the subject of our subtle bodies, these assets get carried to our future births. Chapter-­‐4 'Aryans/Sumerians' is to boost up our self-­‐confidence of Hindus must be proud of the fact that Aryans/Sumerians are the ancients of entire mankind. It has been proved with the help of the facts on record that none remained uncovered from the worldwide imperial sway and colonial rule of ancient Aryans/ Sumerians and their existence can be seen everywhere, for millenniums, even after their flourishing again in India, as 'Surya-­‐Vansh'and 'Chandra-­‐Vansh'. The development of various languages in the world can well be seen as maintaing imprints of Ancient Aryans/Sumerians. As such all languages of the world are children of Sanskrit language. Vedic texts, especially

7

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Puranas, hold much valuable treasure, As indicated in this chapter, handling of the subtle/ Abstract for ’Material Transformation' is possible only by using techniques of these Ancients, developed after synthesis of physical and mental sciences. Only for this reason, their curse 'Shap' and Blessing 'Vardan' used to work instantly. Chapter 5 “We the Amazing Indians” describes our real worth that how, after understanding the designs of the Almighty, we the Indians developed techniques for the self-­‐elevation and took these to the farthest corner of the world as a door-­‐step service of entire man-­‐kind. The evidence produced clearly proves this fact that the world has received almost every thing viz. from words to wisdom and from zero to infinity, from our sacred Indian land. Chapter 6 “Self–Realization” clarifies, how understanding His designs of our mind and body, is necessary for our Soul-­‐Elevation that can be the only ultimate aim of our life. It amazes to observe that by utilizing the knowledge already discovered by our Vedic-­‐ancients, we can get rid of all our miseries and sufferings with out much of effort. By distancing ourselves from nature we have invited health ailments and all other problems. The way for our retreat has been as well given in the chapter. All the more, for our constitution of mind and body that lay 98% in subtle worlds, advancements of material world can not provide us the needed rescue. As much the claims of Vedic-­‐Sanskriti is valued, the more these start paying. Meditation with the help of Vedic symbolism is such a wonderful tested technique that right in its first phase it attacks and rectifies all types of the ailments. Surely, it is only meditation that can make us completely ailment free, bodily, mentally, intellectually to take us ahead spiritually. I congratulate Er. I.L.Rathi for his untiring efforts to benefit the readers.

(R.D.Maheshwari)

8

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

Er. Ram Pal Sharma

11-­‐A, Saharanpur Road Deheradun 248001-­‐15. Ph. 0135/2722075

Chief Engineer (Retd) U.P.S.E.B

COMPLIMENTS I had the opportunity to go into the details “Who we are and what we are meant for” written by Er I.L.Rathi. It is my pleasure to compliment him for his intense hard work, efforts and dedication for going into the roots of Vedic Sanskriti and bringing into light its real worth, which clearly proves that Vedic Sanskriti is the mother of all enlightened cultures of the world. Although I am very much interested in Vedic Culture and Spiritualism but it is the first time that a solid base has been given to my beliefs and also to many spiritual organizations, who are working hard to bring to light the real virtues of Vedic Culture and spreading it through out the world. The writer has clearly brought into the following main points of Vedic-­‐ Culture, which has guided the world civilizations. I have to comment on some of the main points and also views of some other spiritual writers, which further reinforce the views brought out by Er.I.L.Rathi embedded in Vedic Culture. (1) The creator of this Universe, “BRAHM” and “MANUSHYA” : The BRA-­‐H-­‐M created TRIDEV i.e. BRAHMA, HRIDESH (another name of VISHNU) and MAHESH. These three entities are GENERATOR, OPERATOR and DESTROYER and from these three first words-­‐ the word GOD came out-­‐ for the civilization of this world, as creator of this universe. The writer has successfully traced back the “HINDU” race to Aryans -­‐ to Sumerians -­‐ to MANU. The descendents of MANU afterwards were known as his “SHISHYAS” (desciples), thereby giving the name of MANU-­‐SHYAS to present Hindu race. (2) MEDITATION for peace of mind – for Land Mark Success : On my retirement as Chief Engineer from U.P,S.E,B. in 1995, I joined a Spiritual organization “SANAT-­‐MARG” which is a system of Yogic training for awakening the masses to Divine consciousness. It is purely based on MEDITATION, which teaches us how to control our mind and

9

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa use its power, for our spiritual progress at a much faster pace and also shed our un-­‐wanted “SANSKARS” (impressions), present and past, by adopting cleaning process, from our different layers of mind, i.e Conscious, Sub-­‐conscious and Un-­‐conscious, (thereby purifying soul) and reaching to Superconscious stage, which directly connects the GOD and merge in “HIM” to avoid further births. This process gives power to command our mind and uses it for Land mark Success in All fields, thereby re-­‐inforcing our beliefs in Vedic Culture. (3) THOUGHT POWER (Pranic energy) shapes our DESTINY. Swami Viveka Nand once said “Man is the architect of his fate”, as also brought out by the writer. A Spiritual writer has brought out how our thought power can shape our Destiny as below. THOUGHTS are converted into WORDS WORDS are converted in to ACTIONS ACTIONS are converted in to HABITS HABITS are converted in to CHARACTER And our CHARACTER is our DESTINY. So our thought power is responsible for our destiny. (4) VEDIC SANSKRITI – MOTHER OF INVENTIONS OF-­‐ Numerology, Zero, Decimal and Sanskrit language : The modern science world has accepted the above point. Einstein, the inventor of nuclear energy once said “We are grateful to Indians who taught us how to count.” All the computer scientists agree that Sanskrit is the best suited language for computers, therby re-­‐inforcing the claim of Vedic/ Hindu culture. I encourage Er. I.L.Rathi to continue his Noble work for Discovery of Vedic Culture. May it spread through out the world for its peace and prosperity. Er. Rathi has started an IMPOSSIBLE work but he will definitely succeded as the above word itself says “I-­‐M-­‐POSSIBLE”. In the end I encourage Er. Rathi to say-­‐ “RATHI JI RUKNA NAHI, ABHI BAHUT KAM BAKI HAI ! ABHI TO NAPI HAI ZAMEEN, AASMAN BAKI HAI !!” With best wishes,

(RAM PAL SHARMA) 10

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Er. R.P. Jamloki, FIE R.P. Jamloki

POWER CONSULTANT

B.E. (Electrical), FIE Hydro Power, Transmission, Distribution Past Chairman Energy Conservation & Capacity IEI, UKSC, Dehradun Building Senior Consultant-UREC GM (Retd.), PTCUL Member, International Association on Electricity Generation, Transmission and Distribution Member, Indian Water Society

Best Wishes It gives me immense pleasure to have part-­‐4 of the book ‘Who Are We and What We Are Meant For?’ written by Er. I.L. Rathi in my hand. It has been my profound pleasure and privilege to work in guidance of Er. I.L. Rathi for last 35 years. He is a person of great determination and has a high appetite to work for the betterment of the society and mankind. I have already read the previous 3 parts of this book, which have enriched my knowledge in knowing the facts about the great supremacy of the Aryans. In part-­‐4 of the book author has imparted the knowledge of very purpose of human life in 6 Chapters and thus making us aware about the bliss we can enjoy with the little efforts suggested in the book. The Chapter-­‐1 mainly focuses on the values adorned by Aryans, which have been forgotten by our present generation. The author has rightly mentioned that this has resulted in disconnect from our roots of rich culture. On account of this, the present generation is in complete state of utter confusion, ignorance and illusion. The Chapter-­‐2 earnestly deals with the conception of improving the present life and life after death. Every Indian believes that if we cherish and practice the high values of a good human as described in Vedas & Upanishads, he ensures a better life after death. The success or failure, joy or sorrow of present life is completely resultant of good or bad deeds in present life. This knowledge is well preserved in Vedas. The author has cited many examples which are sufficient to elucidate that Hindus still have genetic continuity even after 9-­‐10 millenniums with renowned civilizations in the world. This is enough to boost the morale and self confidence of the Hindus and inspire them to achieve those heights which our ancestors

11

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa enjoyed. The same has been taught by Lord Krishna in Holy Bhagwat Geeta at verses 40 and 41 of Chapter-­‐VI. The same are being reproduced and translated as below:-­‐

ikFkZ uS o s g ukeq = fouk’kLrL; fo|rs A u fg dY;k.kd` R df’pn~ n q x Z f ra rkr xPNfrAA ¼40½ iz k I; iq . ;d` r ka yks d kuq f ’kRok 'kk’orh% lek%A “kq p huka Jherka xs g s ;ks x Hkz ’ Vks · fHktk;rs A A ¼41½ Lord Krishna said to Arjuna:-­‐ “There is certainly no ruin (A birth inferior to the previous one) for him (Who has fallen from good deeds or practicing Yoga) in this birth or thereafter. For no one engaged in good, meets with a deplorable end.” (40) “The man fallen or distracted from Yoga (Good deeds) in this birth is born in the house of pious and prosperous.”(41) The Chapter 3&4 teach us about the “Self” Transformation for growing talent, improve memory and inculcating best values with exercise like Mirror Meditation. This will certainly result in development of a powerful human being and self confidence building to make the Hindus proud of the fact that Aryans/Sumerians are the ancients of entire mankind blessed with all virtues. The assets and values so acquired get carried forward to our next birth and help in building a beautiful world. In Chapter-­‐5&6 author has enlightened us that we are the Amazing Indians as the same is clear from the various archeological monuments, megalithic structures, stone hinge/circles in some specific astronomic alliance, temples, star observatories found at various places in the world. This proves that Aryans, who emanated from India have remained in dominating position all over the world for many millenniums and these virtues can still be seen or found in Hindus. The author has urged all Indians to develop all those virtues by way of Meditation, Mantras, the Religious Scriptures like Vedas, Upanishads and teachings of great saints. I extend my best wishes to Er. I.L. Rathi for his praise-­‐worthy dedication and untiring efforts for the sake of masses, which are indeed in the very line of the efforts of our ancients, many of them still continue to be our deity. For the sake of new generation too, I also pray to Almighty that this may soon get attention of policy makers of our classroom settings, where we are still teaching them our own wrong history as exposed at length in his deliberations.

12

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa I am sure the author’s book will awake us to utilize our hidden potential to utilize our might to its best in tackling the problems of our life and in life thereafter, ultimately in building a harmonious peaceful, prosperous world, as envisaged in our prayer.

los Z HkoUrq lq f [ku% los Z lUrq fujke;%A los Z Hknz k f.k Ik’;Urq ] ek df’pn~ nq % [k Hkkx Hkos r ~ A A “May all be happy, fearless, May I visualize (see) goodness in all and nobody be in a state of pain” OM Shanti.

(R.P. Jamloki)

_____________________________________________________ 82, Phase-1, Engineers Enclave, P.O. Kanwali, GMS Road, Dehradun-248001 0135-2720538 (R), 9412992739 (M), Telefax:0135-2641190, E-mail: [emailprotected]

13

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Capt. S.K.Bhandari

16 (45), Chakrata Road Ex. Army Officer Dehradun-­‐ UK 248001 L.L.0135/2723634

Good Wishes

I wish to congratulate the Author for the four parts of his book "who are we and we are meant for?" The Author has done tremendous research into the Vedic-­‐Sanskrit and put forward his thoughts based on scientific explanations. In the Forth part of his book he has touched a very serious point in the life of a human being "DEATH AND THERE AFTER". The scriptures clarify that death is a mere point in the soul's journey to the ultimate goal of life -­‐moksha or liberation from the cycle of life and death. Thus, this transmigration of the soul is defined as "the passage after death of the human or animal soul from a mortal body to a new incarnation in another body of the same or another species. He has tried to reason out and explain all aspects of death and after death zone "PARLOK" as suited best for the easy grasp of the present era intelligentsia. All through he has cited scientific knowledge derived from reasoning on basis of personal experience. What is death? The author explains death as a stage in the natural and continuous cycle of energy transformation. Death of our physical body is not only an absolute truth, but is an absolute necessity for the re-­‐ juvenation. One thing is certain, however, as the Bhagavad Gita says: ‘Jatasya hi dhruvo mrityuh’ for one who is born, death is certain. After death it is "Parlok" -­‐ since it is not clear what “Parlok” the author is goes on to explain the necessity of making the best use of our present birth. He goes on to explain how fear from death can be easily eradicated by the facts elaborated. How do we feel at the time of death? How is the life in "Parlok"? How we move back from there to the mother's womb for rebirth etc. have been explained in detail. The journey after death has been written by many but the target after death "Lokas" is not

14

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa understood by 98% of the whole creation. It is just like a child begging for the whole life, not knowing that he was sitting over a vast treasure underneath. The Author has emphasized all through the importance of understanding "Vedic -­‐ Sanskriti" correctly since vast treasure of documents on the subject are all in "Vedic -­‐ Sanskrit". The Author has covered every topic -­‐ Mukti -­‐ Swarg Lok -­‐ etc in depth. He writes about Parapsychology -­‐ what it means in relation to Vedic ancients who understood the fundamental nature of thought and covered this aspect of our creation by the concept of delusion" Maya". At length the Author mentions about life in "Parlok" where we have no physical body and brains. Rebirth, where the Author writes is all controlled by our own "Sanskars", which force us to take birth at the desired place. Just like a Vulture, flying in the skies, "Jeevatma" continues to hunt for a place, most appropriate for birth. A gambler, a drunkard, a sex-­‐offender everyone seeks a place most opportune for his Satisfaction. "ONE DAY LOVE ASKED THE DEATH: WHY PEOPLE LOVE ME AND HATE YOU? DEATH REPLIED: IT IS BECAUSE YOU ARE A LIE AND I AM THE "TRUTH". There is no reason to fear death, as it is just a transition from one state of reality to another. What we commonly believe to be the finality of death is just a transition from one state of reality to another state of reality. Death, however tragic, sad, or un-­‐expected means the liberation of the soul. This state should never be feared, or mourned. It is something to anticipate as a completely natural path of an individual's evolution. This transition is a joyous time, a time of celebration. It is desired that this part Four of the Book must reach maximum people so that they receive the correct teachings of our Vedic Ancients on "DEATH". My best wishes to the Author and I take this opportunity to wish success. (Capt.S.K.BHANDARI)

15

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

Best wishes We are fortunate to have in our hands the Part-­‐4 of the book “Who are we and what we are meant for?”, being written by Er. I.L.Rathi, who after his retirement in 8/1999 from the post of Chief Engineer (Level-­‐1) in U.P.State Electricity Board, has dedicated himself for the noble cause of mass-­‐upliftment. It is a matter of great appreciation that for making himself totally free for the purpose, he has even performed his ‘Swa-­‐ Shradh’ rites and under the post-­‐rite strict disciplines, he continues to serve ‘Brahm (Gyan) Bhoj’ at its each ‘Punya-­‐Tithi’ every year by up-­‐ loading each successive Part of his book on his websites ‘punarjanm.com./in’. The best part of his deliberations is that he is also reviving and introducing exercises at various steps of Soul-­‐realization process with simultaneous result-­‐testing on him self. Though all of us believe that the Almighty has created human beings in His image, but the life that most of us lead is full of sorrow and miseries that is inferior even to the worth-­‐less creatures. The author has rightly pointed out that factually we need nourishment through our roots but we continue to be completely de-­‐linked from it, for which correct knowledge of our past is essential. Various clarifications and suggestions in this regard have been given right in the first chapter of this Part of his book ‘Our nourishment through our roots is an utmost necessity’. In other chapters of his book, he has further pointed out that different notions prevailing in our minds in regard to ‘Death and life there after’ are so confusing that we have as well missed the real aim of our life. It is really surprising that with this totally blurred conception in regard to our start and in regard to our end as well, and by continuing through out our life, adopting the course totally unworthy of our status, we call ourselves as wisest species among 8.4 million of His creation. In

16

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa these chapters, he has not only clarified in simple and understandable language many delicate issues of our direct concern but has dealt in detail the achievements of our ‘Aryan/Sumerian’ ancients and the techniques of ‘Self-­‐Transformation’ that made them so mighty. The global spread of these ancients to cover the entire world for serving the masses, right in the start of Neolithic age is exemplary. It was their helping attitude that kept their home land India, a master of the world ‘Jagat-­‐Guru’ for millenniums. It is all because of these ‘Amazing-­‐Indians’ that we can say with proud that the world has received almost every thing from this sacred land. For proving our worth and to serve all beings once again dedicatedly and to get rid of our entire bindings, we direly need to adopt Vedic tested techniques of Soul-­‐elevation in order to finally realize the self. This being the only aim of our human birth, the explanations in simple technical language of the author, shall be very useful in grasping the issue and thereby its automatic adaption. If seen minutely, the glaring achievements of the present birth shall remain a fringe benefit of attempting our virtual bigger aim of soul-­‐realization. Er. I.L.Rathi deserves a warm appreciation for his efforts and we need making full utility of his findings. I am grateful for the opportunity given to me to insert my this forwarding note in this Part of his book.

Sd-­‐ (Narendra Singh)

-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐

17

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

Foreword Er. S.P.Agarwal C.G.M.(Retd.) UJVNL

301-­‐B Alaknanda Apartments, 51 Rajpur Road, Dehradun (U.K.) 248001 M.09837424478

MAKING THE LIFE, AMAZING Claiming to be the wisest specie of the Creation, we are supposed to enjoy our life to its fullest and must have all that, what we ever aspire for. But this is not at all true in our case. Life filled with joy and excitement in each of its activity can only be termed as an amazing life. But except some intermittent flickers, there is hardly any such gain with which we can foster our claim. Even in case of Health that can certainly be taken as our first requirement to feel happy, our condition is highly deplorable and if compared with even the insignificant creatures, they are apparently better placed, doing away so nicely life-­‐ long with out any medical aid. Most shameful aspect of our truth is, while all that, which can make our life amazing and all the treasure of virtues with which we can make even life of others amazing, lay with in us but we fail to utilize it. There is no point of casting any doubt on our capabilities on either front, as we are certainly the part and parcel of the supreme power which pervades and manages this bound-­‐less Universe. Factually our ignorance has played havoc on us due to which, though in the supreme design of our mind and body, all the Virtues lay in-­‐dormant with in us and we just need to inculcate them out, yet neither we believe in this truth nor work for it. If we analyze the reason of our ignorance further up to its roots, we shall find that negativity that keeps our mind preoccupied, has done an immense harm to us. It can be easily visualized that any improvement in us can not be thought of when we have ignorantly preferred to remain surrounded with Fear, Panic, Jealousy, Suspicion, Protectiveness, Distrust, Anxiety, worry, Apprehensions, Agony, Nervousness and a number of alike negative emotions. Let us elaborate our situation with a few such negative emotions to find out how badly these tell on us. Take the case of Anxiety, its symptoms may include fidgeting, muscle-­‐tension, sleeping-­‐problems, and headaches. Higher levels of anxiety may produce symptoms as rapid-­‐heartbeat,

18

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa sweating, increased blood pressure, nausea, and dizziness. Similarly, up till the time we continue to be angry, it causes loss of memory that means we go devoid of intellect and our actions during this state can never remain dependable. An inference can be thus easily drawn that to remain positive in leading our life, is the lone solution that can, make our life amazing. Therefore the thought-­‐pattern, with which we continue all day long, needs willful tackling to our advantage. For this the very first step is to always remain busy and carefree “Vyast Rahain – Mast Rahain”. Many times we unnecessarily confuse ourselves. Preparing for the worst is not a worry till hope for the best, is kept attached. Similarly, weeping in sympathy is no distress until we get involved. Principally our involvement only attracts negative effects. Further, the design of our mind and body is such that ‘one becomes as he thinks and does’. Our thoughts are not only the building blocks of our life but these can always make us feel as we wish, instantly. Slight change in angle of vision, makes the entire difference. With the wisdom we possess, at least we can easily desist being led-­‐away by emotions. We must realize that maintaining emotions of our choice is prerogative of only human beings and these emotions set in us the flow of respective thoughts. The other wonderful help of Nature is that to remain positive, is not at all difficult. Rather to continue with the emotions that help us, is in our nature. We can continue to be joyful and happy for as long as we wish but it is impossible to continue to be sad and keep on weeping much longer, as this is against our basic nature. This is true for all negative emotions unless we ourselves ignorantly maintain a welcome attitude towards them. However, supreme commander of all the positive emotions is ‘Love’. Even in worldly affairs, Love can be seen a lot effective. It is so powerful that under its influence, we forget ourselves and all our needs. Negativity, even towards the shortcomings of our beloved, as such gets evaporated. When in emergency-­‐service of beloved, all kind of our own pains get subsided miraculously. Undoubtedly, Love has a tremendous force. Those who have set records of leading a great life, have without exception, used this force of Love to attain the greatness in them. That is why in every religion every great thinker, philosopher, prophet and leader has talked and written about high significance of Love. Saint Kabir went to this extent that he discarded entire wisdom of a learned person and valued it very insignificant in comparison with the Love. Pothi Parh Parh Jag Mua, Pandit Bhaya Na Koi !

19

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Dhai Akhar Prem Ka, Parhe so Pandit Hoi !! To analyze Love technically as a force/energy, we can see clearly that the business of the entire universe is dependent of energy getting transformation in thousand of forms, covering Gravity, Heat, Light, Electricity, Electromagnetism etc. etc. However, the force of emotions is subtle. The entire energy at work is however His manifestation. He is Subtle-­‐most and transformation from subtle to material stage and its reverse cycle, is an on-­‐going process in the creation. On the subtle constituents of all beings viz. Mind, Intellect, and conscious, etc, the subtle form of energy is naturally more effective. Love attracts and mends these fine constituents of our Inner-­‐four ‘Antah-­‐Chatushtya’ directly and has thus established itself as a tremendous power. It is very active force under the influence of our mood alike a flood-­‐tide under the attraction of full Moon. But ahead to worldly affairs, when the selfishness diminishes, love attains superiority and envelopes all the beings that fall in its beat. This is the reason that a matured mind filled with love can not be contained or confined to family, friends and to other favourite items, only. Love is a positive force of life and is the cause of each positive action i.e. the one that is felt as good and bring good results. Love in its purest form is with out any expectation ‘Nishkam’ and at this stage it turns divine. Such a love pervades every where to make our influence omnipresent alike Him. Love is not an attribute of God but ‘Love is God’. Such a wisdom is a gift of the sacred land of India and therefore India is the home land of all the religions. Once in London, as English man asked Dada Vaswani ‘India is supposed to be the ancestral home of the world’s religious consciousness. Will you tell me in three words the essence of religion?’ Smiling he replied ‘the essence of religion in three words –the first word is Love, the second word is Love, the third word is Love’ There is no use of describing love and its tremendous powers any more. In our own history we have seen people becoming mighty and powerful, repeating miracles when mad in love. Many of them even got transformed and became divine as well. So the power of Love or the miracles of its influence at its various states from worldly to divine, are very much clear to us. The only point of our use is, how to tap this terrific source? A fantastic break through is already there, that for equipping ourselves with this tremendous power, we are not required to make any extra effort but just to start loving only. Fundamentally, ‘Love begets Love’ and thus it becomes its own strength. In the paths leading to Him, Love ‘Prem’ surpasses even

20

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa devotion ‘Bhakti’ or can be taken as ‘Bhakti’ of superior-­‐most form. Up till the time we are a devotee, our deity has a separate entity. But in love, both devotee and deity become one. The lane of Love is too shallow and can only sustain either of the two, Devotee or the Deity. “Jab Main Tha Tab Hari Nahin, ab Hain Hari Main Nahi. Prem Gali Ati Sankri, Ja main Do Na Samahi”. If we proceed methodically, the process of equipping ourselves with this tremendous power is too simple and shall go on accomplishing automatically in three steps viz. Imagining, Feeling and Receiving. To proceed with learning to love, we can start imagining all that we wish to have in our favourite. To get the same response, we have to again generate in us a feeling that whatever we want, we are getting from the other end. Receiving is the stage in which we feel satisfied of our intake. Do not get worried with any ‘if or but’. When Love starts taking roots, either we will mend our favourite or shall get adjusted with him. Our amalgamation with our favorite is possible only this way. As is clear by now, Love is a game played mentally and we have to continue to remain positive in all circ*mstances. No cognition is needed be taken of the situation even with slightest negativity. For instance, in case of Almighty at the other end, even in distress, we have to presume our self, as either having been put to some test or our distress has to be taken as a part of our rectification process. Falling in love however starts making us capable of taking advantage of its powers. This can be visualized by the fact that when in love even with some worldly entity, we forget even our hunger and thirst. In penance however, when our love with the Almighty is at its peak, we not only go immune to all type of infections and other hazards but even our aging stops. That means the irreversible biological changes that occur in all the beings with the passage of time, comes to a halt, as if the time-­‐lapsed is not getting accounted-­‐for in our age. This goes to suggest that winning-­‐over of ‘Death’ is also possible by the force of Love. Factually, it is through the spectacles of Love only, that we can explore our might to see clearly who are we?, and to regain our Divinity, we are thus required to extend our immense love to entire Creation, that is what we are actually meant for. Love is thus a tested tool to make our life amazing. The remarkable aspect of this approach is that we become capable to use its extra power from the day one.

21

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa I am thankful to Er. I.L.Rathi for, time and again, giving me opportunities to contribute share of my humble worth in his esteemed mission of letting the masses know “Who we are and what we are meant for?” I am here with all my best compliments for Part-­‐4 of his book of this Title. His long association with me has always inspired me and (touch wood), to day I feel so amazing that exchanging views fearlessly with the beings of the other subtle worlds, has become my regular schedule. I always remain eager to work for him and aspire to owe a bigger responsibility on this front as and when he considers me fit for.

(Er.S.P.Agarwal) ‘Preface’ and the ‘Best Wishes’ -­‐Er.Gulzari Lal We are fortunate to have in our hands the Part-­‐4 of the book “Who are we and what we are meant for?” written by Er. I.L.Rathi, who after his retirement in 8/1999 from the post of Chief Engineer (Level-­‐1) in U.P.State Electricity Board, has dedicated himself for the noble cause of mass up-­‐ lifting by a sort of continuous ‘Gyan-­‐Yagya’. As has been done to other Parts in past years, this Part is also being uploaded this year on the author’s websites ‘punatjanm.com/.in’ In this Part of the book, the author has raised some very important thought-­‐provoking points that are directly connected with our well-­‐being. Such as, if we are the wisest species, then why most of us lead life, apparently even below the status of insignificant creatures or if the present-­‐day technological advancement is for the sake of making our life

22

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa better, then why about 50% of the mankind has by now, gone dependent on pills even for their normal sleep and so forth. After a deep study of the subject, the conclusions drawn by the author are easily understandable. It is a fact that by gradually missing the answers of both major questions that compile the title of his book, we continue to be disconnected from our roots and direction of our progress-­‐making also continues to be wrong. For making our home-­‐coming easier, in this Part of the book, he starts his deliberations in Chapter-­‐1, by exposing to us, our roots with an emphasis, as to why ‘Our nourishment through our roots is an utmost necessity’. It is only after having the correct knowledge of our roots, the type of nourishment that suits us best can be decided. This however needs knowledge of various designs of the Creator. As elaborated in this Chapter, the design of our mind and body is such that if we maintain a natural course, we can continue to be benefited automatically by the abundantly resourceful nature ‘Prakrity’ because in this entire creation, every thing has been created just for our sake as has been elaborated by citing an example in the BOX here under. It is only our indifferent attitude that we the princes of mother-­‐ ‘Nature’, have forgotten our worth and continue to haunt for the whole life just as beggars. Reaching towards the end of the book, in Chapter-­‐6 he has as well shown to us the correct direction of progress-­‐making as ‘Self-­‐realization’, proceeding towards which, we shall always fetch maximum benefits not only during this birth but also in our life after-­‐death.

Management of Problems by Positive-­‐thinking The prominent out of various design features of the Almighty in all of us is that ‘one becomes as he thinks and does’. This, in short can be said that “we are as we have desired our self to be”. But under a state of constant unknown fears, all of us have the tendency of constantly complaining for some or the other reason and for many of us complaining has become our way of life. Whatever we do or whatever happens with us, we just keep on complaining e.g. the weather is too hot or bitter cold, the traffic-­‐jams are too bad, people have become inefficient and lazy, the subordinates are not properly working, no body understands me, no body appreciates me, nobody cares for me, no body helps me etc. etc. Many times by making our mind a devil’s workshop, we unnecessarily start presuming all, that is negative. Whereas our thoughts are the building-­‐blocks of our ‘Manomaya-­‐Kosh’, what can be the net result of such an all-­‐day-­‐long thinking-­‐pattern,

23

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa which is to mould our future, can be easily worked out. We forget that thinking is the prerogative of only human beings and if it could be managed, can also transform our life. But just because of our ignorance, we are causing a grave harm to ourselves. All the more, as described by the author in the chapter, maintaining positive thinking is not at all difficult. Then why not we start looking at whatever is there for our advantage. Why can not we start appreciating the people for whatever good they do instead of focusing on their defects and why to at all guess, some thing wrong? That is we should stop focusing on all that is wrong and start focusing on all that is right. We must appreciate that by complaining and criticizing constantly we are inviting a lot of negativity in our lives. We need to be totally clear about His this important design feature that our thoughts open a window to our like-­‐wise future and all our imagined ills are to become a reality. Factually the danger is still bigger as at each time we utter some thing negative about life, we start believing more and more that makes it more certain. By using our wisdom, we can take a lot of advantage of His this design feature. Our thought pattern does not affect only on us but if we start thinking good about some other one whom we consider our enemy, his ‘Manomaya-­‐ kosh’ can be effected for desired change in his attitude. Similarly, if we remain positive for success and work for it, success begins to take shape. Let us see how only the following two steps can make a vast difference and how the support of internal mechanism has been confirmed by medical researches as well. (1) By keeping a thanks-­‐giving attitude to God: When we thank God, our heart expands and strengthens our immune system. Medical researches have shown that positive emotions like love and gratitude enhance our immune system that succeeds to a great extent to keep at bay the illness and decease. (2) By positive thinking of gratitude and joy: With positive thinking of Gratitude and joy, the brain and spinal cord release specialized neurotransmitters called endorphins and enkephalins. These chemicals interfere with pain impulse transmission by occupying the nerve cell receptors required to send the impulse across the synapse. By making the pain impulse travel less efficiently, endorphins and enkephalins can significantly lessen the perception of pain. In extreme circ*mstances, they can even make severe injuries nearly painless. If an athlete is injured during the height of competition, or a soldier is injured during

24

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa combat, they may not realize that they have been injured until after the stressful situation has ended. This happens only because the brain produces abnormally high levels of endorphins or enkephalins in periods of intense stress or excitement. However, negative emotions e.g. anger, grief and bitterness etc. dump high levels of Epinephrine, also called adrenaline, being hormones secreted by adrenal gland. This increases the heart rate, raising the blood pressure, and releasing sugar stored in the liver for quick energy during the period of stress. If such a requirement becomes constant and in case could not be met, constrict blood flow to the heart. This in turn slows down the movement of blood white cells, which fight decease. Thus By gratitude we focus on all that is positive, and emanates from God. We there fore connect ourselves with positive spiritual energy. Gratitude also releases happy hormones in our body. Hence we can live longer and healthier lives. This reminds me of an old saying about the ‘law of life’. “Focus on your troubles and they will multiply, Count on your blessings and your life will grow more and more joyous”. Therefore become less of a complainer and more of a thanks giver which will manage your problems automatically. Further, as narrated by the author, Vedic-­‐Sanskriti has clarified that in case we wish to prevail our say in deciding our future, clarity in our spiritual concepts is essential. Maintaining conflicts tells badly on the formation of our subtle bodies that are the fundamental moulds wherein end-­‐results of our efforts and intentions (Karmas and desires) take shape. In this Part of his book the author has proceeded ahead in a most methodical manner, directing the care to be taken at each step for the sake of our entire journey as energetic and smooth. The biggest hurdle on our path is that we are all the time surrounded by the uncertainty and unknown fear of death. Having a tight grip on our subconscious, this fear obstructs free movement of our mind and thus put brakes on its growth. All other fears of our life are internally only its initiation and shall disappear from our life, if this main fear of death could be tackled successfully. For this purpose the author has tried to eradicate this fear right in the Chapter-­‐2 by explaining the truth of ‘Death and life thereafter’. In Chapter-­‐3, he has given the road-­‐map for ‘Transforming the self’ as the entire progress-­‐making, maintaining the direction towards our soul-­‐

25

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa elevation, shall lead finally to attain ‘self-­‐realization’. This has been explained in the BOX below. To boost up our moral and for our mental preparation that ‘we can as well do’, the author has very rightly inserted Chapter 4 and 5 dealing our ‘Aryans’/’Sumerians’ ancients and the mile stones established by ‘We, the Amazing Indians’. It becomes clear from his in-­‐depth study that millenniums ago, these ancients reached to the farthest corner of the entire world for the sake of masses and left their indelible imprints everywhere. Not only the techniques adopted by these ancients for such a rise, have been explained by him with clarity, some tested exercises too, have been suggested in these chapters. Hindus, since carry the instincts and ‘Sanskars’ of these mighty ancients, are definitely at a great advantage and there is no point to miss this rare opportunity of making our present birth a grand success by modifying the fundamental moulds of our destiny to the best of our might.

Transforming the self (Means breaking the end-­‐less journey)At the time of death, Alexander the great, asked his Generals to leave his empty hands out of his coffin for a lesson to the world that one enters and exits this mortal world empty handed. But Vedic sages knew that this is true only by material angle. One takes along with him, his astral body which holds the blue print of all the desires and corresponding karmas that ultimately decides the fate of our next birth and thus he comes back with his set destiny ‘Prarabdh’. To understand this mystery, our ancients have explored that we are not the body what we see in the mirror but it extends beyond to include the five sheaths ‘koshas’ named as 1. Annmay kosh or physical body, 2. Pranmay Kosh or life force, 3. Manomay Kosh, 4. Vigyanmay Kosh and 5. Anandmay Kosh. An ordinary being desires only material objects and play for the whole life at the level of Annmay Kosh, which is controlled by ‘Pran’. The soul stays in the body till there is Pran in it. When death occurs and there is no Pran left in the body, the soul leaves the body. Though the soul leaves the body but it still remains tied-­‐up to its desires and karmas. The author has very well explained this fact in his book up to four volumes “Who we are and what we are meant for?” that Punarjanm becomes a must depending up on our desires and Karmas in

26

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa balance, until our liberation or merging with Almighty. Human beings being a ‘Karm-­‐Yoni’, in the next birth too we are bound to involve in various Karmas associated with our respective desires. This is to make our journey end-­‐less. Detaching desire from Karmas i.e. ‘Nishkam-­‐Karm’ is the only option to liberate us from this unending cycle. However we can not switch over to ‘Nishkam Karm’ so easily. Our intense desire of ‘Self-­‐realization’ can only set our direction of effort-­‐ making. That is possible only by our soul-­‐elevation by and by. By detachment we have to get rid-­‐off the negativity and this call for involving in practicing for good karmas with a blind faith in the deity. Chapter -­‐3 ‘Transforming the self’ covers this point explicitly. I consider myself lucky to have a chance of working with Er. I.L.Rathi for the last about four decades. The websites were launched by him in the year 2000 and I continue to be his close associate in his on-­‐going mission in which he has unfolded many intricacies of Vedic-­‐sanskriti with more clarity in impressive and scientific manner. His clarity in ‘Anulom-­‐Vilom’ pranayam in Chapter 6 is really an eye-­‐opener. He is right that the brighter to-­‐morrow can be guaranteed to new generation only by inculcating their in-­‐dormant virtues, which in turn is possible only by imparting correct knowledge and techniques for self-­‐elevation, as embedded in Vedic texts. However he has also reiterated his anxiety in his forwarding note of this Part and that needs attention of all concerned. I extend my best wishes to Er.I. L. Rathi in his untiring efforts for his inspiring and legendry work of mass wakening mission. ( E r (Er. Gulzari Lal)

27

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa My Main Anxiety. -­‐Er.I.L.Rathi As expressed earlier in the various parts of the book ‘Who are we and what we are meant for?’ available at website ‘punarjanm.com/.in’, my main anxiety is that the new generation is being still taught a totally wrong history of Vedic ancients, who are the ancients of the whole mankind through out the world and their Versatile-­‐most Vedic-­‐Sanskriti is being neglected even in our own free India. The facts given in the Chapter-­‐4 “Aryans/Sumerians” and Chaptrer-­‐5 “We the Amazing Indians” of this Part of the book prove that none remained uncovered from the world-­‐wide imperial sway and colonial rule of Ancient Aryan/Sumerians. In fact they dominated right since the Neolithic age 8000 BC onwards when small colonies started brewing-­‐up in the world, and their existence can be seen every where with their original identity, for millenniums even after their flourishing lastly, again only in India as ‘Surya-­‐Vansh’ and ‘Chandra-­‐Vansh’ i.e. very well up till 2000 BC. Drying-­‐up of Saraswati-­‐ River (1900 BC) marks the beginning of their decline. The Chapter-­‐5, of the Part-­‐4 which is presently in your hands, provides conclusive evidence to this effect. ‘Hindus’ must be proud of the fact that though Aryans/Sumerians are the ancients of entire mankind but as also proved archeologically, in the whole world only they still continue to maintain their Cultural, Linguistic and Genetic continuity with this most advanced and mighty race and its heroes / gods are still their favourite deity. But a constant attempt can be seen to detach us from our roots and thereby to deprive the whole mankind from this rich cultural heritage of Vedic Dev-­‐ Sanskriti. It is only due to its own versatility that it still, not only continues to be alive but being tested, can only become the savior of the entire mankind from the presently prevailing chaotic conditions all-­‐ around. In the Prelude of Part-­‐3, I had given various facts that are factually very hard to digest. Repeating these facts once again here is to hammer on the minds of fellow Indians that we need to know our correct identity. It is a fact that after two centuries of British rule, a totally distorted and pathetic image of Indians got emerged as if right from the beginning we are backward and diffident. Even after long 65 years of freedom, we

28

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa present a scene as a welter of conflicting ideologies amidst drift and restlessness. A sincere thrust has never been given to introduce our new generation the ancient values how these kept this great country at the top. When India got freedom, various famous historians of even England viz. C.H. Philips were sure that free Indians will now write their own correct History as up till that time India was being taught History as written by British historians. But drained of their wisdom during slavery period and having developed a different type of mentality, most of us remained either unconcerned or felt ourselves as much inferior to challenge the history written by British historians. It was pointed out by me earlier that I still remember a time when a section of scholars in India used to feel a sense of pride when addressed by suffixing their name ‘England returned’ and ‘America returned’, as if these words decorate their academic degrees. During freedom struggle, dedication towards nation was at its peak only up till attaining freedom but the voice of veteran leaders too, soon went feeble with in a few years there after. In 1981 German writer Wiliam P. Humour, who lived in India for 35 years, wrote in his book ‘India Roads to Nationhood’ that when I read History of India, it does not sound correct as ‘Indians were defeated and Indians were deserted’, can not be their history only. He said that it is unfortunate that Indians are not particular of their correct History. Many scholars such as Arnold Taynavi agreed that thinking of Indians has fallen prey to Europeans. Among many great persons of pre-­‐independence era, who insisted for correct history writing, Swami Daya Nand Saraswati has given in his book ‘Satyarth-­‐Prakash’ a list of reliable books for this purpose and considered the rest of the history books as manipulated/forged. Swami Vivekananda insisted on Indians for not to follow the History books written by British. Rabindra Nath Tagore as well said that apart from destruction and distress, the ingenious and inspiring History of India must also be read. Bhagni Navodita considered correcting the History, as the first work to be done after independence. Right from Mahatma Gandhi to many modern-­‐time intellectuals were against the present confusing History of India. Sardar K.M.Panikkar, Chancellor of Kashmir University said in clear words that the false and wrong History had to be changed. The famous writer Anand K. Kumaraswami said that as to how long we shall read our own distorted

29

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa History that has been forced up on us and how long we shall depend on the historians of the west? He said that we have lost ourselves with a constant sense of defeat and due to nourishing inferiority complex continuously with in us, we keep on copying the west blindly. Really, our novelty, originality, uniqueness, and innovation still lay kidnapped by our own slave mentality. If we are satisfied with progress that India has made after independence, we surely have no idea, what we could have attained by following our own tested techniques. For instance, ‘mobile to mobile’ communication, which is being taken as the miracle of modern times, is nothing in comparison with the ‘mind to mind’ communication, which our soul-­‐conscious ancients already had. However it is none of the new generation’s fault who have never been told what ‘becoming as soul-­‐conscious’ means. I had pointed out earlier as well that what haunts me terribly is that, till date there is no sign of any interest or effort towards bringing before the new generation the correct picture of ancient India. A lot of wonderful data is available in Vedic texts and it simply requires co-­‐relating with the history of various areas of the world. Paradox of David Frowlley continues to persist only due to not linking of Vedic texts with the archeological excavations. On the one hand, apart from what is there under ‘Thar-­‐Desert’, where river Saraswati got dried-­‐up in 1900BC, and also apart from many sites now abandoned in Baluchistan, more than 2500 sites of small towns and big cities lay excavated in Indus Valley ‘Sindhu Ghati’, in west of the deserts, but there is no trace of history of the heroes of this civilization ‘Sabhyata’, on the other hand long descriptions of a lot many heroes and even that of their re-­‐births, are available in Vedic texts but there is no trace of the areas to which they belonged to. Vedic texts have been kept beyond the peripheries of time and space for a greater purpose but that has not been correctly understood. Otherwise Indus valley civilization is nothing but a part of Vedic-­‐era which is being wrongly taught even in history books of India after the chapter of Indus-­‐valley-­‐civilization. I wish to highlight once again that ignoring these facts and in spite of a lot many above mentioned strong feelers, History continues to be distorted to a great extent even through N.C.E.R.T, U.G.C and I.C.H.R.

30

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa From the books selected for syllabus, even mistakes of language and the facts were not corrected for more then 30 years. After taking the matter to courts of law, ‘Shiksha-­‐Bachao-­‐Andolan’ could succeed in forcing the government to delete about 75 paragraphs from these books. Should this happen in our own country, is really hard to digest? Piled-­‐up with contradictions, instead of clearing facts, these books continue to give importance to discrimination and give rise to more confusion merely due to unawareness. Let us consciously look at our face in the mirror of History that we presently teach to our new generation and determine if we are not behaving just as our own enemy? Nation, Nationality, Indian ‘Sanskriti’ and its original spiritual thinking, all have been kept at bay. Only perversions and distortions in Hindus and their traditions, that were a compulsion of slavery period, continue to be a matter of criticism in the history books of foreign universities and we have gone much thick-­‐ skinned offering even no reaction to such an insult. Communalism has been exaggerated and even Lokmanya Tilak, Mahrishi Arvind and great persons like Swami Vivekananda were also not spared. Mughal-­‐period has been glorified in our history books and their era has been taken as extraordinary. Invaders have been taken as national heroes and many of them have been discussed beyond proportion. 1857 mutiny was taken just a limited revolt of north-­‐India by farmers against money lenders. Correct picture of Nana Saheb, Jhansi Ki Rani, and Kunwar Singh etc. has also not been given. In these history books, entire energy appears to have been put to keep students at a distance from their ancient India. Though keeping the roots connected with country’s culture was considered necessary in either syllabus by UNESCO, but in the books of Indian syllabus, the details of Vedas, Aryans, and Vedic-­‐Sanskriti etc. have not been given. Ram, Krishna, Ramayana, Mahabharata, Gita, all have been kept out of course. What to do of this History of India with out Mahrishi Ved Vyas, Mahrishi Balmiki, Adi Shankaracharya and very many great scholars and researchers ‘Rishi-­‐Munis’ who put-­‐in their whole lives for the sake of relief to the suffering mankind? There is high degree of over-­‐looking of the Mother-­‐hood potential ‘Matra-­‐Shakti’ which has been through-­‐out instrumental in keeping Vedic-­‐Sanskriti alive right since times immemorial. When Chandragupta Maurya, Chandragupta Vikramaditya, Harshvardhan and other many important personalities

31

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa have not been given their due space, how can we imagine any glimpse of the ‘Vishal-­‐Sanskritic-­‐Bharat’ from these books? In ‘Madhya-­‐kal’ as well, justice has not been done with Maharana Pratap and the description of Veer Shivaji is too short and that too only negative. Bappa Raval, Ranasanga and others have been deliberately ignored. The hiding of correct history of present-­‐era has crossed all limits in these books. Except Swami Dayanand and Swami Vivekanand, all others connected with religious reforms have been totally deleted. There is no mention of the role of Lokmanya Tilak, Lala Lajpat Rai, Vipin Chandra Pal. Freedom fighters who, when exiled, passed their whole life behind bars in Andeman and Nikobar Jails, termed as ‘Kala-­‐Pani’, have been as such exiled by us from our History as well. Only a little of Shaheed Bhagat Singh is covered. A very little has been spoken of Subhash Chandra Bose and his ‘Azad Hind Fauj’. The description of Gandhiji in national movement was a compulsion and therefore could not be avoided. His way of simple living, acts of daily routine, attitude towards life, teachings of truth and non-­‐violence, i.e. practically every thing, has been taken as out-­‐dated. In nutshell we have not given any importance to the links of all these great personalities with the roots of Vedic Sanskriti. Very humbly I repeat, as to how long we shall continue to be detached from our roots? The ‘Sanskriti’, which has proved its versatility by maintaining its existence since time immemorial, in spite of all cruelties done to it, continue to pray for the well being of every being, “Surve Bhavantu Sukhin:”, “Samasta Loka Sukhin: Bhavantu” considering all of them as members of one family ‘Vasudev Kutumbkum’. Many countries continue to take benefits of the tested techniques as given in Vedic-­‐texts more than Indians. Even presently, with the world-­‐over tilt, other countries are fast in taking advantage of Indian ‘Yoga’ and ‘Ayurveda’. The factual position is that when others are seen taking advantage, we start owning these techniques. German philosopher Schopenhauer (1788-­‐1860), expressed his excitement in many ways on this rich cultural heritage of India that is meant for the whole world. Mass awakening is the necessity of the day and this issue needs immediate attention of those, who are in position to influence policy decisions and that of all others, who can force them to take correct decisions.

32

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa It is satisfying to a great extent that inspite of our unbecoming attitude, the sacred Indian land and all those who have brought up its level, has started showing their effect and inspite of all sort of teething troubles, Indians can be seen world-­‐over, standing in front lines of many fields. Fortunately further, the Media has gone powerful and Indians have played a leading role on this front as well. With all this to push us further, we are extremely lucky that still there are many like-­‐minded persons who are cautious to safeguard the interest of the society. For taking complete advantage of our cultural heritage, our nourishment through roots is however an utmost necessity. As explained in the last chapter of this part 6 ‘Self-­‐Realization’, we need to go a long way to attain what we are meant for. How we can continue to ignore subjects like ‘Meditation’ that can only make us ailment-­‐free bodily, mentally and intellectually to take us ahead spiritually. Here it is your turn for a free kick to make your life a grand success.

(Er. I.L.Rathi) 33

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Book Who are we and what we are meant for?

Part-­‐4. Gist of Part-­‐1 (Given in Part 2 and Part-­‐3 as well) Book Who are we and what we are meant for? Part-­‐4. Gist of Part-­‐2 (Given in Part-­‐3) Book Who are we and what we are meant for? Part-­‐4. Gist of Part-­‐3 1. ‘Greatness of India Greatly Undermined’ (even by People of India) In this chapter, a few reasons have been given as to why the historians could not do justice in linking correctly the happenings and developments after major disasters causing long blank periods of Human history, viz. the Ice-­‐age (before 10,000BC) and Manu’s/Noah’s deluge (around 3600BC) etc. and thus the world has forgotten that it has received every thing from the banks of sacred River-­‐Ganga. The world continued to write the history of different areas unmindfully with out linking it with the oldest Indus-­‐Saraswati civilization that has been later confined to Sindhu-­‐Ghati civilization, and of which, remains of more than 2500 sites of ancient villages and cities have come on record, covering an

34

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa area of 2,50,000 sq.miles (extending up to Gulf of Cambay-­‐ Gujarat) and out of this nearly 1600 sites are 6,500-­‐7,500 BC old. As further detailed in this chapter, it is very interesting to proceed along with evidence, as to how highly advanced ancients of Sumerians originated from India and initially occupied the entire world and how the name of various places and the sites excavated there, amazingly link-­‐up well with them and clearly project their self-­‐less service to the entire mankind. After the worst ever deluge, the rehabilitation work by digging canal network in Sumer area was taken up in a big way by Vedic lord known as Varun-­‐dev in 3500BC. From the details given in the chapter, it can be also clearly seen that they are the root-­‐man of all the cultures of the world. It baffles to name America a ‘New-­‐World’ and to claim it as discovered by Columbus in 1492 AD, whereas remains of millenniums’ old Mayan-­‐ culture of Vedic-­‐Lord Vishvakarma (Father-­‐in-­‐law of Surya-­‐Dev, called Maya by ‘Asurs’) lay spread widely in central and northern America and that of much later there also existed Aztec and Incas–cultures in southern areas, and what still more amazes is that all these cultures worshiped Sun-­‐god ‘Surya-­‐dev’. Concrete evidence has been further provided, which proves that the whole globe was charted a long back by this superior race but the world still goes on giving credits of becoming first of some or the other expeditions. Even while linking-­‐up the man-­‐ kind’s past with archaeological and other glaring evidences, the Vedic texts have not been at all valued for totally biased reasons and this has led them to commit many mistakes now badly needing corrections. For example, by now, though the Aryan invasion theory (1500 BC) finally rests in the dust bin but wanting corrections are not being effected any where and in India too we still study ancient-­‐most ‘Vedic-­‐Kal’ after Sindhu-­‐Ghati civilization. Though, Vedic texts clearly indicate that after settling aftermaths of great deluge, there occurred an important home-­‐ coming of Aryans from and around the old area of Ela-­‐Vrat to Arya-­‐Vrat and accordingly Ikshvaku S/o Manu S/o Surya Dev, established the Surya-­‐ vansh in Ayodhya, and his son-­‐in-­‐law Budh-­‐Dev established ‘Chandra-­‐ Vansh’ in Gangetic planes, but no cognizance of the same has so far been taken by historians. Some details have been given in this chapter as to how linguistic, genetic and cultural continuity proves that Vedic Sanskriti of Sumerians was carried by these Aryans and the same now continues with Hindus and how, out of this main stream, flowing since time immemorial, 35 world-­‐over major off-­‐shoot cultures could not stand to the test of time. Though Hindus have been facing attacks after attacks on their ‘Sanskriti’, still because of only this ‘Sanskriti’, they continue to

35

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa survive. This only goes to suggest, that ultimately only truth survives and that only this can be a savior of the entire mankind again alike many times in the past, after long blank periods of our history. It has been shown that discarding Vedas and Vedic texts has derailed us in all our attempts to unfold the past. We know that ultimately Darwin’s ‘Origin of Species’ (1859) too, collapsed when it had to face the evidence of tracks of the foot prints of man side by side with that of mighty Dinosaurs, discovered in Texas. Now, for minute linking of the facts, it needs bringing again in day light, all the store-­‐houses, declared as ‘Forbidden-­‐archeology’, where many artifacts are lying locked as these did not suit to the biased mentality of the explorers. Though the wise is supposed to take lessons from his past but this business of deceiving the self, continued and as indicated further in this chapter, attempts to investigate the world’s many prehistoric sites of Megaliths, Ancient-­‐ Pyramids and Ziggurats etc. has also so far remained a half hearted approach, concluding nothing either about the technology used in their construction or the purpose for which these were built. But when looked at minutely, it amazes that even the ‘Stonehenge’ and ‘Stone-­‐circles’, have been built in perfect astronomical alignment and served as ‘Astronomical Luni-­‐solar or Eclipse calculators’. Thus there can not be two opinions that all the ancient ‘Wonders of the world’ have direct links with these Sumerians as no other ‘Sanskriti’ has gone that advanced in those days. It has been narrated as to how the world has been taking credits in name of various scientists for many inventions with which Vedic ancients were working a long ago. Such as, even in recent times, while in 1633 Galileo was life imprisoned for establishing that earth rotates round the Sun, millenniums ago the Vedic ancients had already studied much deep in space and were far ahead in Astrology based on their astronomical studies. Factually the passion of Sumerians with astronomy can be seen every where in monuments world-­‐over. As discussed, in India too, construction of even each temple has an astronomical ‘Vastu’ base and the monuments like Jantar-­‐Mantar & Kutub-­‐Minar etc were merely simplified time calculators and star observatories. It has been explained as to how, earlier there used to be a full fledged world wide network of many Vedic-­‐spiritual education centers consisting of many ‘Gurukuls’, ‘Ashrams’, ‘Aranyaks’ and ‘Siddh-­‐ Peeths’ etc., that were carrying out research works covering all the walks of life. As observed, the main difference in the approach today is that instead of developing the instruments and gadgets to aid our senses,

36

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa exploring of virtues from with-­‐in, was the normal feature, which we term as spiritual approach. Taxila Vishvavidyalya (now in Pakistan), though established much late in 700 BC, was the first university of the whole world. It has been established that with music, which has been its life line through out the ages, India did not only give speech to the world, but all the languages of the today’s world came out either in the process of developing Sanskrit language to write Vedas, or from it there after, and Later, Panini’s ‘Grammar’ (500 BC) constitutes one of India's greatest contributions to Western philology. The other fields of their expertise were ‘Jyotish’ (Astronomy), ‘Chhandas’ (Literature), ‘Vyakaran’ (Analysis), ‘Nirukta’ (History), ‘Shiksha’ (Script) and ‘Kalpa’ (Inventions). It has been elaborated supporting with ‘Up-­‐Vedas’, ‘Brahmans’, ‘Upnishads’, ‘Purans’ and ‘Up-­‐Purans’, they covered the present day subjects viz. Administration, Law and Justice, Sociology, Civics and Economics, Artillery, Yoga and Medical science, Dance and Music, Arithmetic, Engineering and Architecture, Astronomy with ‘Vastu’ and Astrology, Geography and Geology, Metallurgy, Literature etc. etc. By giving reference of many books ‘Granths’ along with their ‘Rishies’ and other intellectual writers, it has been worked out that even in the disturbed and later in slavery period, how Indians continued to have authoritative and deep knowledge of anatomy, physiology, etiology, embryology, digestion, metabolism, genetics and immunity etc., as also found in many texts. In this chapter it fascinates to observe that right since beginning the soul-­‐ conscious Vedic ancients always considered the whole world as one family “Vasudev Kutumbkam”. All their inventions, with out which no progress would have been possible in the world, were taken by them from time to time to the entire world and were shared with every one selflessly, thereby developing strong subtle bonds of love and affection. With such an attitude, where ever they went, people used to become their devotee. Thus all the races of the entire world are the projection of Indian blood and its culture is called as ‘Aryan’ or ‘Vedic’ or ‘Dev-­‐ Sanskiriti’ just because it took birth in India. After clearing various systems of Indian Philosophy, the difference between a culture and Sanskriti, and between a religion and sect ‘Sampradai’, has been explained to infuse broad mindedness. Embracing ‘good’ and discarding ‘unwanted’ has been a continuous process of this ‘Sanskriti’ by keeping its roots intact. Since keeping the critics nearer (‘Nindak nearay rakhiye’), has been always considered necessary for this continued rectification

37

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa process, their remains no chance for the followers of this Sanskriti, of developing enmity anywhere. Even lately, having the same attitude and due to old subtle links in subconscious minds of Indians, the Shak, Hoon, Pathan, Mangol, Misri, Yavan, and many others who so ever came to India, its soil embraced each race, as a mother always does, and all of them finally became Indian citizen. Thus presently, having 8 out of total 11 religions, 22 languages, thousands of dialects, variety is the way of life in India and no other country on the earth can ever match this uniqueness. It has been further made clear in this chapter that this land-­‐of-­‐wisdom India, which has always been the world's largest, oldest and continuous civilization, was not producing man of caliber only in ancient times but this tradition continued here all along in its disturbed and slavery period and now, just after getting the post-­‐independence favourable circ*mstances, Indians, even with all the teething troubles of holding biggest democratic set-­‐up, are again in the front line in many fields through out the world. Tolerance, forgiveness, sacrifice, sympathy etc. are still considered here, as the sign of one’s inner strength and that is why India has never even thought of invading any country and it has no ill will even for those who earlier looted ruthlessly this richest country of the world. Critical examination of the traditions, established by Vedic ancients, who had a passion of attaining high moral values, reveal that if we are cautious, these qualities automatically inculcate not merely intelligence (IQ) but the wisdom straight away. This needs emotional-­‐balance (higher EQ), which is possible only after becoming more and more Spiritual i.e. of higher SQ. This changes the angle of vision and the norms of progressive life, where money has very little role to play. The evidence to this effect is that 90% of the Vedic ancients, who grabbed over all their Virtues “Ridhies & Siddhies” and attracted a great respect of masses, were from the weaker section of the society. Their enlightened Path of ‘Yoga’, though presently being used for health purposes only, has again attracted the entire world. It was however with the advanced Yoga-­‐ practices only, that our Vedic ancients lived an almost ailment-­‐free life and could lay hands on ‘Chetna’, which is the commanding authority of ‘Pranic’-­‐energy that is the mother of all forms of energies, at work in the entire universe. This ‘Chetna’ is that command according to which, Pranic-­‐energy maintains a definite discipline, right from the ‘movement

38

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa of electrons in the atom’ to the ‘movements of big galaxies’ in their respective orbits. This is how many Sumerians attained god-­‐hood. They were capable to become invisible and having inculcated many virtues they were capable even to use the black holes as highways to visit various universes. They developed many of their skills viz. ‘Krakik’ (able to produce sketch man from out of a single blood drop), ‘Chitragni’ (a crystal ball alike present day television) and ‘Swati’ (for reproducing words spoken out years ago), Chariots (high speed aircrafts) with out drivers viz ‘Pushpak-­‐Viman’, Elephant-­‐Robot of ‘Dhammpad’ etc., and their many other amazing techniques, have been mentioned in this chapter along with their documentation references. All this however was possible, not with the material means but only after lifting up of ‘Chetna’ in them (also called soul), which if they follow the same track, also becomes an asset for future births. Vedic knowledge and science is so deep that only Sanskrit when developed after a hard work of millenniums was capable to some extent, for its documentation. This is also the reason that Sanskrit literature was at the top of hit list of foreign rulers, thus depriving the whole man-­‐kind from their valuable heritage. The advancement totally dependent on material means has barrier at each step e.g. for speed-­‐we can not cross the velocity of light, for living long-­‐we can not stop aging, and so forth. There are a number of worlds with in this world ‘Sitaron se age jahan aur bhi hain’ and to explore these, material base of present day advancements can not work. We need learning to come out of the morass of being only body-­‐conscious (doing every thing for the sake of body and mind ‘Manah’). We need traveling with the speed of Thoughts along with all our senses. All this looks impossible but the entire Vedic texts constantly attempts for clearing basic concepts and certifies that with the working on taming-­‐of-­‐ thoughts that are the seeds of ‘Chetna’, nothing remains impossible to achieve. Be it for the prosperity and comforts of this world or for the eternal pleasure after death, our main requirement is that of soul-­‐ elevation. Further, it has been explained as to how advancement with out raising our worth ‘Patrata’ for its sustainability, has brought the mankind on the brink of its extinction. We continue to be hypnotized under the influence of worst-­‐ever ‘Thought-­‐Pollution’ which is also the mother of all other ills of the society. As gaining strength by taming thoughts is the Vedic base-­‐plan for elevation, thus there is no such risk by going with Vedic ways. Various known role-­‐models have been quoted in this chapter to prove workability of ways of Vedic ancients. Further, it

39

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa has been shown in this chapter, how ‘Cognitive-­‐behavioral-­‐therapy’ which is being presently suggested for coming out of modern psychic ailments fast grabbing over the world, such as depression, Panic-­‐ disorders and unconscious-­‐conflicts, etc can also work well only with our Vedic back ground. Such a wonderful ‘Sanskriti’ needs revival with out any reservation, for the sake of the survival of entire man-­‐kind. Maharshi Aurobindo guessed that the capability of this Sanskriti to make man attain what ever he can think, was realized by the astral planners, and the present day downfall is under a definite planning for establishing the supremacy of spirituality over materialism (refer deliberations of Yahveh as well at Babylonian-­‐tower site 5500BC: Geneses). Main difficulties in its revival have however been narrated in this chapter. The chapter concludes that to become alike our ancients Sumerians, we need to become soul-­‐conscious as quickly as possible. We must simultaneously have free expression and exchange of thoughts and means of masses coming closure not materially but mentally and emotionally. With only this much input, we can have heaven of our aspirations right here in this world, as many elevated souls still enjoy. It has been however further explained in detail as to why our wise ancients suggested that not the heavens but attaining Him by divine love can only be our final aim. Understanding the difference between liberation ‘Mukti’ and salvation ‘Moksha’ and that of further stages, was the wisdom of Indian ‘Vedic-­‐sanskriti’ only, as explained in this chapter. 2. ‘Vedic Shodas Sanskars’ are very important. It has been explained in this chapter how our personality traits get framed-­‐up in us and how these get mended easily to make ourselves versatile by tested Vedic ways using the power of Veda-­‐Mantras and Vedic technique of ‘yagya’. It has been further elucidated that working on ‘Sanskars’ is the best deed as these elevate our soul that helps us getting success on all the fronts while we are live and travel with us from birth to birth and if we could keep ourselves on the track, these as well help attaining Salvation ‘Moksha’, which can be the only ultimate aim that we can aspire. This is the secret that kept our Vedic ancients masters of the world ‘Jagat-­‐Guru’ for millenniums. Our mind ‘Manah’ is a very important link between ‘Jad’ body and ‘Chetan’ soul. It guides 90 % of our activities and It can be a worst ever enemy to compel us to lead a life below the status of worthless creatures and can as well be our best friend to take us to god-­‐ hood, step by step as explained. Looking into the importance of ‘Manah’,

40

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa it has been attempted to understand it’s layer by layer working that have no limitations of time and space and how the psychic effects of prescribed Vedic ‘Sanskar’ rituals work to tackle its natural tendencies. These rituals have been designed after considering basic requirements of peaceful and progressive co-­‐existence and for developing unified thinking with all other species of the entire creation by keeping consideration of their requirement. After going through the given important details, it can be easily appreciated that if we are really serious for our own future and for the future of whole man-­‐kind, only with these rituals, we can help ourselves. After identifying important-­‐most and right-­‐time seeding-­‐junctures of human life, 10 selected ‘Sanskar’-­‐rituals have been explained to keep us happy, energetic and creative through out life. They are ‘Punsvan’, ‘Namkaran’, ‘Annprashan’, ‘Mundan’, ‘Vidyarambh’, ‘Upnayan’, ‘Panigrahan’, ‘Vanprasth’ ‘Antyashti’ and ‘Shradh’ Sanskar. Gurudev Acharya Shri Ram Sharma has added two more Sanskars to this list that have become important now a day, and these are ‘Janm-­‐Divas Sanskar’, ‘Vivah-­‐Divas Sanskar’. The methodology of harnessing the benefits is very scientific. It is a wonderful approach of giving psychological treatment by which desires get easily suppressed by the input of extra ‘Pranic’-­‐energy that finally makes our will-­‐power very strong, e.g. the details of ‘Punsvan’ ‘Sanskar’, as given in the text, enlighten us, how the emotional care that a mother-­‐to-­‐be needs from other family members, gets automatically attracted by performing this ritual with the family members and how the care against miscarriage has been taken in this ritual. As was done in ancient times, mothers can be still helped to mend the personality of a child as wished, during the pregnancy period itself. Similarly in ‘Panigrahan-­‐Sanskar’, as has been expressed, the sacred knot of bride-­‐ groom is loosing its spiritual charm and need attention of the society, still it may be a matter of research that the marriages performed with Vedic traditions survive far more than those performed by just signing on a register. By going through the details of other ‘Sanskars’as well, not only their utility becomes clear, how to perform the ritual by maintaining the required thoughts, also becomes clear. It should be noted that sustainability of good qualities coming through developed ‘Sanskars’ is a natural gain other wise ego that goes on seeking the opportunity of its formation, has spoiled the game of many persons of excellence.

41

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa While laying emphasis on ‘Swa-­‐Shradh Sanskar’, it has been explained that in regard to details of after-­‐death life, Vedic texts are capable to give us far more knowledge than what can be gathered by us through our own experience. The essence of all these teachings is that what ever we wish in future births can be achieved by the efforts right in this birth. All this fixes soul-­‐elevation as the sole aim of our life and this requires keeping our-­‐self in detachment mode. We must thus utilize every second of our human birth for this purpose and the wisdom further demands that at least, at the juncture of our life when we feel absolved of all liabilities, we must go for ‘Swa-­‐Shradh’ to make us serve our interests whole heartedly. Many other valid reasons have been given in this chapter that leaves us with no choice, other than to go for ‘Swa-­‐Shradh’. If we are interested all that, which was unpleasant in this birth, should not repeat in future births, we must go for ‘Swa-­‐shradh’ so that we may get sufficient time for thinking, practicing and resolving our future, with a comparatively more detached mind. Firstly, the experience of performing ‘Swa-­‐Shradh’ seriously is so thrilling that the entire inner-­‐four gets deeply touched with the intents and inferences of this ‘Karm-­‐kand’ and none can afford to indulge in apparently bad deeds, for rest of his life. One can easily practice of seeing the world as a movie that shall save him from day to day emotional fatigues. Secondly, by maintaining the prescribed disciplines of ‘Swa-­‐Shradh’, the Pranic-­‐input of all our astral well-­‐wishers, right from Pitars to gods, can be mustered just by our dedicatedly remembering them every day in a set routine. The experience of millenniums goes to confirm that when some one keeps his Pitars satisfied, the peace and prosperity dwells in his home. In these disciplines we add ‘Pranic’-­‐energy to the automation scheme ‘Nyaya-­‐ Vyavastha’ of Almighty and we also do peace-­‐prayer ‘Shanti-­‐Path’ for all the souls continuing frustrated for their own reasons. To apply brakes on production of pollution out of such empty minds that have factually become devil’s factory, are such self-­‐less acts and acts for others sake ‘Parmarth’, that shall ensure justice to every body and to curb the thought-­‐pollution, which is the root cause of all nefarious acts of polluted minds. The main gain from ‘Swa-­‐Shradh’ is the extra time for nourishing of our Astral and Causal bodies that move with us after our death and in the mould of which our physical body of next birth is to take shape. Even little effort of our detached mind, which has experienced a thrill of ‘Death’, can bring surprising results to build-­‐up these permanent companions to serve our purpose better.

42

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa It has been concluded with assertion that rectified Vedic ‘Shodas-­‐ Sanskar’ traditions shall ensure us peace at all the levels of our physical and astral worlds. There is no question of having any doubt in tested Vedic ways and therefore it has been assured that for best results of all our attempts to resolve the matters of our continuing life and for getting best opportunities in our life-­‐after-­‐death, nothing else but the guidance of the Vedic ancients can be taken as the best way to proceed and following their commands blindly, carries no risks. 3. ‘Applied-­‐Spirituality’ needs to be taught in our class rooms just as physics, chemistry etc. ‘Becoming religious’ means feeling completely safe in the fold of religion or in the hands of our deity. Thus, irrespective of the religion we belong to, our becoming fully dependent and leaving all our problems on to some deity, fetches ‘peace of mind’ as an immediate gain and thereby we must become well-­‐off in due course as decisions taken by a peaceful mind are ought to give better results. Presently however, the out come of ‘becoming-­‐religious’ remains much indifferent, and some times to such an extent that distracted persons easily turn as atheists. This chapter deals with those factors that cause failure of spirituality due to not getting aspired results by the practitioners. A simple question arises that when we, the human beings are the wisest species of Almighty’s creation, possessing a lot many virtues that lay with in us in dormant state, and when we as well have access to tested science of Vedic ancients to improve up on our status with the inculcation of these virtues, then how long we are supposed to continue to keep our self contented with the saying that ‘Man proposes and God disposes’, where as we know for certain that with the much lesser resources as we presently we have, our ancients have proved innumerably that ‘Man makes his own destiny’, since it is a part of the design scheme of Almighty. The fault lies either in our lack of devotion due to our ignorance or in the erroneous understanding of the concepts of Vedic science. To make the spirituality functional, and thereby to uplift our status in the way we consider best, we also have the expertise of Vedic ancients with us. They visualized two very important features of His designs-­‐(1).Our thoughts can be made strong enough to materialize instantly by impregnating in them the required amount of ‘Pranic’ energy, available in abundance all around us at our disposal. (2). For quicker results these ancients as well realized the fact that every particle in this creation, including that of our mind and body, is in permanent vibration mode and can be affected to serve our purpose with the

43

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa vibrations’ resonating-­‐effect of ‘Vedic-­‐Mantras’ with its natural frequency. This is how ‘one becomes as he thinks and does’. Keeping in consideration those ignorant-­‐most persons, who even do not know what they should aspire; ‘Gayatri-­‐Maha-­‐Mantra’ has been taken in this chapter as a test case. Visionist ‘Drashta’ of this Ved-­‐Mantra, Maharshi Vishvamitra discovered the divine guidance hidden in the Mantra, as to what we should factually aspire to become. The expertise of Vedic ancients further amazes us in visualizing the selected configuration of letters of the Mantra and the way the vibration created by the resounding of its each letter exert pressure at specific points of our ‘body and mind’ to activate desired secretion from various glands (Endocrine, Exocrine and other Endo-­‐exocrine). The strength and stamina due to the secretion from respective glands are thus the automatic outcome of ‘Mantra-­‐Jap’. The Ved-­‐Mantras are indeed divine as can be seen in Gayatri-­‐Mantra that in addition to aforesaid vibration effect, not only the teachings of each letter, has a direct link with different godly virtues, but the entire concept generate such thinking which by and by, tend to make us as He is. Taking the very first Pad of this sacred Mantra it has been made out in the chapter that if it is well taken by our subconscious, this shall change our attitude and thereby the whole life and we shall have only one aim of elevating our soul. In further secrets of this Maha-­‐Mantra, though the teachings of only 5th letter ‘Tu’, 15th letter ‘Ma’, and 20th letter ‘Na’, could be explained in the chapter but if only these could be grasped seriously, we shall be able to muster our full confidence in His judicial system and shall proceed tackling all the problems of our life with out loosing patience in any adversity, simultaneous to, keeping us attentive in regard to our safety. Please refer the chart given before the start of this chapter, and we take up these letters one by one. The effect of 5th letter ‘Tu’ of Mantra during ‘Mantra-­‐jap’ creates such vibrations that presses the gland ‘Tushti’ resulting in our welfare ‘Kalyan’, because we then understand clearly that there is no use of being scared of tragedies and soul elevation is possible only by facing hardships and the difficulties factually help us in our progress. Patience is a very significant feature of our personality and we shall have to keep progressing in all the circ*mstances and that therefore we should not be worried of the tragedies. Similarly, many times we fail to accept that He can never be un-­‐just. The effect of 15th letter of Maha-­‐Mantra, ‘Ma’ presses the point activating gland ‘Maryada’ to inculcate divine virtue ‘Self-­‐restrain’. We in fact, need to behave and

44

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa remain in our religious limits. Once we go totally dependent on Him, then by taking Him unjust, we break our religious limits ‘Maryada’. After understanding the explanation given in the chapter, as to how we get the fruits of our deeds?, who is responsible for our comforts and sorrows?, and how our deeds meet their end-­‐results?, we shall understand how His automation scheme works. Factually after putting His automation scheme at work, He has no interference and man makes his own destiny as per design of the scheme. After going through the narration, we shall as well observe that our Sins are not the only reason of our Pains and there fore we have no reason to take Him as unjust for any reason. In the same continuation the effect of 20th letter ‘Na’ of Gayatri Mahamantra has been as well explained, repetition of which in ‘Jap’, presses a point with gland ‘Dharini’, that inculcates from with in us the godly virtue ‘Srashta’. This makes us to visualize the importance of being attentive and we start realizing from with in, as to how dangerous the habits of carelessness and Laziness ‘Pramad’ are? In fact after knowing the necessity of becoming disciplined, we automatically start taking corrective measure against our inattentive-­‐ness. With the developed sense of self-­‐defense and morality, we become careful of the sins and stay away from lethargy ‘Pramad’. After understanding the working of His automation scheme and after clear concept of His main qualities, as explained in this chapter, it becomes possible for us to improve ourselves for making us as he is. Technicality of the process as explained, further clears that after getting this knowledge, rest of it remains only a matter of practice. The readers shall get enlightened of the facts as to how thinking of Him (His forms, qualities etc), tends to make us alike Him and how becoming as He is, shall mean virtually as attaining Him. Generation and management of thoughts, which are the seeds of Chetan-­‐Srashti, is a very important aspect as these thoughts are the expressions of our own soul. Our thoughts expose in unambiguous terms all about the status of our character. It is expected that with a serious follow-­‐up of the given inferences, taming of thoughts shall go easy even by the learners at start. This narration on ‘Applied spirituality’ is an attempt to raise the potential of serious practitioner as well, because if spirituality does not bring out any apparently visible difference, then there is something wrong somewhere, which needs to be checked and corrected. Definitely ‘becoming spiritual’ has a direct bearing on our capacities and capabilities, in case we proceed intelligently after understanding basic concepts of Vedic spirituality and tested working there of. All the more,

45

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa proceeding in this way only, shall look graceful to our status, as we are Almighty’s best creation. Vedic ancients were totally clear with the design and working of the subtle bodies of Human beings connected with different layers of our mind (i.e. Conscious, Subconscious and Unconscious), and as also explained in the chapter, they knew as to why He has kept our design such that ‘one becomes as he thinks and does’. It is because of the persisting strokes of our continued thinking that triggers inculcation of respective virtues from with in us. We can easily realize that when every thing depends on our strong belief system, it is immaterial if Almighty of our concepts is of definite form ‘Sakar’ or He is form-­‐less ‘Nirakar’. How funny it is that this aspect has unnecessarily become bone of contention, disturbing mental peace of major lot of the whole mankind. Enhancing our dedication towards our deity of any form that suits to us, is needed for harnessing better results through our strengthened belief system. As explained, due to continued decline for ages, presently we have even missed as to what should be asked from the Almighty and how He is supposed to usher his blessings on us. It has been cautioned in the chapter that if we continue to act insane, besides proving ourselves as unbecoming of His descendent ‘Yuvraj’ or ‘Valiahad’, we shall as well loose any utilization of the rare opportunity of having this human birth. 4. This chapter of ‘Unseen India’ has been introduced to provide clarity to the angle with which the world presently sees India and its Vedic Sanskriti? Biased Historians and Archeologists have caused much damage to the right understanding of the past of mankind. Even now, when right from Darwin’s evolution theory to Aryan-­‐invasion theory are facing serious question marks, and some junctures at which they took a wrong diversion, have been identified, biased minds still continue to mislead the world on some or the other flimsy pretext. As explained in this chapter, truth is thus taking time to prevail. In regard to various truths of Sumerian race, which the world has already taken as the oldest and advanced-­‐most race that had ever existed, discarding of Vedic texts, for the sole purpose of ignoring it, was the initial blunder committed by such subjective scholars of that time. This led to the de-­‐linking of this race with their Vedic ancients who originated from some good mount of Himalayas ‘Su-­‐Meru’ and widely spread in the world from Indus-­‐ Saraswati basin, specifically the area under deserts of Sindh -­‐ ‘Su-­‐Maru’/ ‘Maru-­‐sthal’. Even now when biological continuity also proves that no new set of persons entered in Sindhu-­‐Ghati till 800BC, the ghost of

46

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Aryan-­‐invasion still haunts, suggesting always with each new attempt that Aryans came to India from outside with out indicating any thing about their initial home land. With the failure of earlier theories however, important corrections are still no body’s botheration. Such as, after the collapse of Aryan Invasion theory (1500BC), the history of various connected areas has not been so far modified. In this chapter, it has been clarified at length as to how Vedic-­‐Sanskriti of these Sumerian ancients has come down to Hindus via Aryans. Vedic-­‐text is the oldest and largest religious text in the world and there is no reason to cast any doubt on its correctness, at least when soul-­‐consciousness still prevailed. It is a different matter that we fail to have its grasp for some of our own reasons. According to this text, in first ‘Manvantar’ of Vedic era, starting from Swayambhu Manu, Sumerian ancients had originated from India and occupied the whole world even before 7000 BC. Their two major home-­‐comings (immigrations) have so far remained unnoticed by Historians and Archeologists. The first being due to Manu’s/Noah’s deluge and later, after settling of the aftermaths of this deluge, when Ikshavaku came back to India along with Budh Dev after fifth ‘Devasur Sangram’. Though there are yet many other truths of Vedic texts that still remain unappreciated by the world and all these shall have to be taken seriously now, for the sake of mankind, but knowledge of correct history is the requirement for providing firm foundation to newer generations. It is dangerous to continue to mislead them. They shall never excuse us for wrong feeds and that too for biased reasons. We must ponder seriously on this important issue that as to how long we will continue to maintain this wrong feed. It is strange that even in India, we still teach ‘Vedic-­‐kal’ after Sindhu-­‐Ghati-­‐ ki-­‐Sabhyata’. Further, how to digest Mesopotamia as the oldest city of the world or as the ‘Cradle of civilization’, when much older cities like Mehergarh (Balochistan) and Cities of Khambat Ki Khari, have been already discovered and 1600 out of about 2500 archeological sites have been detected to be pertaining to the period 7500-­‐7000BC. How funny? that some scholars still say that emergence of urban societies along with Sindhu River came only in 2500BC? It is strange that they could not think as to where, the civilization that flourished in Saraswati-­‐Ghati, has disappeared? Similarly for the composition of Rig-­‐Veda, some historians still take it as written by Nomads (Punjab) between 1700-­‐500BC and they take coming up of other Vedas much afterwards. Incidentally, the date of composition of Rig-­‐ Veda has already shifted from 1900 to 3000BC due to the revised date of drying-­‐up of Saraswati River from 1200 to 1900BC. Since it remained in

47

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa oral-­‐transfer ‘Shruti-­‐Parampara’ for millenniums due to time taken in developing of Sanskrit language for exact expression of the sound-­‐based contents of Vedas, some scholars consider its conception date some where in 10000 BC as plausible. Originally the whole text of Veda was in one fold. Mahrishi, who separated it in four Vedas, was known by the name Ved Vyas, covering the meaning of his work as a separator for giving dimensions to it. Similarly Ramayan is said to have been written between 200BC-­‐200AD. Now, which Ramayan they talk of? As per Vedic text it was originally written by Mahrishi Valmiki before the birth of Lord Ram who came in 39th generation of Ikshvaku. Since that time, Ramayan has been translated in many languages and lately it has been simplified as ‘Saral-­‐Ramayan’, published in 1/2011. So should we start saying that Ramayan has been written in the year 2011? In this chapter, India’s ‘disturbed and slavery periods’ have been elaborated. In short for the purpose of this gist, after the invasion of Alexander (327BC) various kingdoms, involved in-­‐infighting, remained changing their maps up till 880AD. Yavans, Shakas started entering India from166BC and Arabs from 650AD. There after Mughals and lately British remained here up till 1947.Due to all this, contaminations and various evil intakes in the Hindu traditions were inevitable and in general, only that have been the points of criticism in regard to Hindus. Hindu’s Vedic-­‐ Sanskriti in fact belongs to entire Human race. It is not a ‘culture’ that remains confined to some area or to a group of people. Most important point is that It also deals with 98% subtle worlds that are common to all beings and can not be separated. The aim of this ‘Sanskriti’ is advancement of the entire man kind but that too is not limited only to material world. This needs understanding law of the nature (His designs). Only this break-­‐through can make the mankind versatile as its ancients were. (Such as, to become capable of doing creation by Mantras, ‘Mantra-­‐Srashti’ and strengthening of the thoughts to reach the status of effective curse ‘Shap’/ Blessing ’Vardan’, etc). There is No point of comparing this Sanskriti with any other culture, as all others are only its off-­‐shoots. Abraham of Judeo-­‐Christian traditions, is a-­‐brahmn i.e. Brahminism of Rig-­‐Veda tradition. Semetic god Yahveh corresponds to Yahvah of Rig-­‐Veda (21 mentions) or Elamite god (6000BC Aitareya Brahmana, which speculates Rig Veda) is Yahvah (Abrahmic-­‐Yahveh, Jewish and Christian-­‐YHWH in Hebrew and spelt as Yehweh or Yahvah). Similarly Greeks are from Shani s/o Surya (Apollo-­‐The Sun-­‐god there). Surya’s father-­‐in-­‐law Vishvakarma of Kurdistan, was founder of Mayan

48

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

culture (that flourished in North and Central America for 3000 years occupying 500,000 Sq Kms). Thus all other present day religions/cultures retained from their mother, what ever they could. Vedas themselves declare that no one can understand them. Even when one becomes capable, he understands them as per his own basic traits (‘Tamsik’, ‘Rajsik’ or ‘Satvik’). This depends on the stage of activation of various energy centers ‘Chakras’ of individuals. So there is no useful gain in taking seriously the criticism of Vedas. Actually the planning of our ancients is getting results as anticipated by them. Accordingly, now after getting distressed from the side effects of the material advancements, we now again feel a dire necessity to get back to nature (His spread) and spirituality (His designs). That is why now when India became free to express its worth, spread of its ‘Yoga’ and ‘Ayurveda’ are again gaining momentum world-­‐over. Versatility of Hindu’s ‘Vedic-­‐Sanskriti’ stands proved in many ways. Where as, no other country could ever reach to such heights, India continued as master of the world ‘Jagat-­‐Guru’ for millenniums. We know that false-­‐hood does not have its own legs ‘Jhuth ke paunv nahi hote’. As this ‘Sanskriti’ is surviving since time immemorial, it proves that it stands on the firm foundation of Truth only. It has witnessed the rise and fall of its 35 off-­‐shouted cultures. Versatility of Vedic Sumerians/Aryan ancients is further evident as they built in that resource-­‐less pre-­‐historic era, various Ziggurats, Malta-­‐style temples, Pyramids and other ‘wonders of the world’ looking at which, even today we simply stand puzzled for not able to understand the techniques used and their purpose. Amazingly many Megaliths, Stonehenge’s and Stone circles were built in some definite and perfect astronomical alliance and that clearly speak of advancement of these ancients. Latest proof of its versatility is the Vedic approach of ‘Truth and Non-­‐violence’, gains of which every time remains much above than from the acts of terrorism. Mahatma Gandhi adopted the same path and got freed India. Recent episode of Anna Hazare can as well be quoted here that proved to be a grand success. Further, though credits have been and are being taken by many scientist but many of their inventions relate back to that of Vedic/Aryan/Hindu ancients. Chapter-­‐1 part-­‐3 ‘Greatness of India has been greatly undermined’ of author’s book ‘Who are we and what we are ment for’ deals this aspect exclusively.

49

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

Factually many of His intricate design-­‐features could be appreciated by this ‘Sanskriti’ only. That the ‘Soul’ being a divine entity and ‘Thought’ being its expression, all that works on us and all around us, is strictly in line with our own belief system. In ‘Yog-­‐Vashishtha’, Mahrshi Vashishtha told to Lord Rama that “Jagat Man Se Upja Hai” i.e. each individual has his own world created by his mind. We become as we seriously believe us to be. Inculcation of virtues lying in dormant with in us, is possible only in this way and we can affect changes any where to the extent we can think or imagine. The propagation of thought and more specifically the feeling of Love has been well-­‐taken by this ‘Sanskriti’. Making ‘Sanskriti’ free from the bonds of time and space was essential to perceive the infinite entity of the Almighty, which (‘Kal-­‐Ganana’ and ‘Yojan-­‐Vistar’) we some times criticize ignorantly. If we go a little deep, opposites are complementary in this Sanskriti. Look at the fact that though all the systems of Hindu philosophy ‘Darshans’ are indifferent to each other but are taken as it’s Jewels. These are the reasons that no criticism works on this Sanskriti. Devotees prefer the path of love but Ravan attainef Him by hatred and Kans by fear. This is not a double vision as criticized inconsiderately. There is as well nothing wrong in giving names to mountains, rivers and cosmic bodies connected with our deity and making family like relations with them. In this way our deity, as we want to become, can be easily felt always nearby to influence us psychologically. In the same way, idol worship is much helpful and ‘Karm’, ‘Gyan’ and ‘Bhakti-­‐marg’ are all for this purpose only. Amplification / exaggeration of facts, is some times essential. Allurements to keep the child-­‐mentality on the track or scaring efforts to get rid of animal-­‐instincts in us, are not the acts of deceiving, as criticized. These are rather, tested psychological treatments. This sacred ‘Sanskriti’ can not be blamed for narrow mindedness and the facts of our own recent history prove it otherwise. Delhi witnessed more than two dozen massacres ‘Katle-­‐aam’, Self-­‐immolation was done by thousands of ladies to save themselves from the enemies. Hindus were forced to pay tax for visiting their own pilgrim places. India was looted by British for centuries; they burnt Vedic text of libraries for months together as it happened in Nalanda and Taxila. Is it not amazing? that still Hindus nurture hatred with no-­‐one. Though remained mightiest for long, capable to capture many adjacent countries but India has a history of invading none. Becoming possessive due to such fatal circ*mstances as described, is not narrow mindedness. Having followers

50

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa of 8 out of total 11 religions in the world, speaking 22 languages in more than 800 dialects, and maintaining many such other varieties, is unique in India and speaks well in regard to the piousness of its soil. ‘Vasudev-­‐ Kutumbhkam’ is slogan of this ‘Sanskiriti’. Drifting away from it has brought the mankind on the brink of its own extinction. Revival of ‘Vedic-­‐Sanskriti’ of Hindus is the need of the day as only it can answer the ‘chaos and challenges’, the world is presently confronted with. 5. The knowledge of ‘Sahaj-­‐Yoga’ and ‘Chakra-­‐Hermeneutics’ is an expertise of Vedic Sanskriti. Vedic/Aryan ancients have left no stone unturned to benefit the masses by the techniques of making union with the Almighty, termed as ‘Yoga’. The Almighty being at the highest potential, the subtle energy and His other qualities start flowing in us as desired, due to this union, and continue to flow till the time its feeling is maintained by our mind ‘Manah’. We know that our mind ‘Manah’ is the mightiest enemy in the entire word and to force it to remain in the fold of Almighty is the hardest task. But these ancients as well knew that our mind ‘Manah’ is also our faithful-­‐most friend. Therefore after understanding the designs of our mind and body they devised methods that our union with Almighty goes effort-­‐less, which in Vedic terminology is termed as ‘Sahaj-­‐Yoga’. Therefore, becoming a ‘Sahaj-­‐yogi’ also means the one who has constant union with the deity even unconsciously, and perceives Him constantly every where and all the time. Our main problem is that with ‘mayik’ senses we can not perceive him. In this chapter ‘Maya’ is explained technically as ‘our perception with our limited capability of senses’. Factually, in this regard many animals and creatures enjoy status better than what human beings possess. But unlike them, we have been bestowed with such virtues that we can enhance our all the capabilities to any extent. This firstly needs inculcation of virtues hidden with in us, to increase their capability i.e. to make our inner senses to start working. This takes us a step ahead towards our liberation from ‘Maya’. We can increase the capabilities of these senses even to cross the barriers of space and time, as our creator possesses. With all our finer senses at work, we can cover any distance with the speed of our thought in either direction of time and space. To what ever extent we succeed in this birth, all becomes our asset for next birth. Trying for this uplift requires neither neglecting of our normal duties, nor can this be termed as encroachment in His jurisdiction. Rather it is correct use and the purpose of His designs. With the increased

51

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa visualization of facts due to finer senses at work, we are supposed to do all our duties extremely well. In fact, in the design of our mind and body, His perfection dwells in us. He has laid the base that we can raise the status of our soul at par with Him except to deal with the creation’s business that is prohibited for us. ‘Jagat Vyapar Varjam’. Spelling out details of various ways ‘Margs’ to attain a liberated stage, as suggested by Vedic-­‐Sanskriti, this chapter clears as to how only ‘Bhakti-­‐marg’ helps at the last stage of the rise of our status. For meeting requirement of effort-­‐less union with Him ‘Sahaj-­‐Yoga’, and for making the concept clear in regard to Him as ‘embodiment of Eternal pleasure’, ‘Bhakti-­‐bhav’ and ‘Rasovayeesah’, both being very important points, have been clarified in separate boxes of the chapter. Never the less, this simplest and effective-­‐ most technique of ‘Sahaj-­‐Yoga’ can not be ignored any more for us to get glaring success in this birth and creating assets for future births, right here. ‘Yoga’ and ‘Ayurveda’ having established their credibility, there is no question of having any doubt on Vedic techniques. However, looking at the present world-­‐over tilt to understand Vedic ways, Indians shall have to rise to the occasion to learn and then to spread it over. Looking at the importance of ‘Sahaj-­‐yoga’ visualization of ‘Chakra-­‐ Hermeneutics’ has been attempted for its easy attainment. Treatment of all the energy centers ‘Chakras’ regularly, as a routine is very important. The beat of each chakra if understood, as given, tackling of even chronic diseases shall become handy by the direct use of ‘Pranic’ energy. With the working of various glands triggered by the activation of these Chakras, health problems are only fringe benefits. Even after affecting changes in behavior and temperament, the main achievement of such exercises remains inculcation of hidden virtues. It is like playing with our own Chetna as our thoughts are its expression only. The entire exercise being psychological, emphasis has been laid for devotion towards connected researchers ‘Vedic Rishi’ of each Chakra for maximum gain, as Sahaj-­‐Yog is the key of all achievements possible by sound mind and healthy body. Connection of all the five basic elements with our different sensual feelings of five senses and the understanding of the links in between them ‘Tanmatras’, have also been covered, as being an equally important technical aspect. Awakening/activation of our serpentine power ‘Kundalni’-­‐energy is necessary for us to become as we want us to be. Basically activation pattern of our ‘Chakras’ decides our personality. These decide our nature ‘Guna’ i.e. proportion of ‘Sat’, ‘Raj’, and ‘Tam’, in us. For instance, those having activation only of lower Chakras i.e.

52

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa ‘Tamoguni’ and ‘Rajoguni’ persons, can not understand correctly Vedas and other religious books. This needs rectification of the deformations of our ‘Akash-­‐tatva’, which is only possible by activation of higher level energy centers. It has been clarified as to how modern science as well advocates the advantages of meditation which are easily attainable by ‘Chakra-­‐Hermeneutics’ with out much of effort. As per His designs, receptors all kinds are already there with in us, only activation is needed for inculcating virtues of distant seeing “Door-­‐Darshan’, distant hearing ‘Door-­‐shravan’ etc. etc. Though ‘Chakra-­‐Hermeneutics’ works as per the depth of thoughts of practitioner, i.e. the quantity of Pranic-­‐energy these carry, but with the switching over to ‘coloured-­‐Pran’ technique, the readers shall find their affectivity having increased many fold. Negative thinking is prohibited for such higher level practitioners otherwise it shall prove to be suicidal. For the last many generations, such practices are missing even in Hindus who have inherited the ‘Vedic Sanskriti’. Immediate necessity however is that we take the matter to our subconscious mind, and work for getting next birth as Human beings so that it becomes possible to accomplish left over task in future births. If this is missed, it shall mean the miss of rarest opportunity as we do not get opportunity to do any thing good for our future in our births as other species. This needs taking actions as suggested in the chapter. The importance of having a master ‘Guru’ has therefore been as well spelled out. 6. ‘Reviving the Miracles of Mantras’ is the need of the day. It has been attempted here to explain that initially Ved-­‐Mantras were transpired by Par-­‐Brahm on the mind of Lord Brahma and the Creation, being an all time continuing business, came again in to being with the start of latter’s ‘Mantra-­‐Sharashti’. It is a task of developing physical bodies with the help of Pranic-­‐energy in their astral moulds that come out of ‘Mahodar’ of Par-­‐Brahm, where these are restored after each ‘Maha-­‐Pralya’. We know that Pranic-­‐energy, which is His personification, works at His command or say at the command of ‘Chetna’. All the beings carry His Chetna in tiny form ‘Chetnansh’ that expresses itself through intent of our thoughts. The command becomes sharper and goes deeper when passed through Mantras. Commands of ‘Chetna’ with the soothing/rhythmic subtle vibrations of Mantras affect various changes in energy and the mass, and as such the entire creation continues to be filled up with the melody and rhythm of divine music in all the ten

53

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa directions, collectively resounding as OuoooM, and the entire working of the creation is dependent on this divine music. This is the continuing ‘Maha-­‐Raas’ of Almighty ‘Purush’ with nature ‘Prakriti’. For the use after the decline of soul-­‐consciousness, Vedic-­‐ancients invented many latent influences of music by decoding the musical aspects of ‘Ved-­‐Mantras’. Techniques for the same were already available in Mantras and connected Ved-­‐Mantras were collected together in Sam-­‐Veda by Mahrshi Ved Vyas. Thus every thing concerning music (‘Swar’, ‘Laya’, ‘Tal’, ‘Gati’, ‘Mantra’, ‘Swar-­‐chikitsa’, ‘Raga’, ‘Nratya’, ‘Mudra’ and ‘Bhaw’ etc.) has come out only from ‘Sam-­‐Veda’ and this is the biggest offering of ‘Vedic-­‐Sanskriti’ to the mankind. ‘Ragas’ have been designed to produce same vibration-­‐effect as that of ‘Mantras’ and even up till recent times, these as well worked well at the instance of persons who still retained some soul consciousness. It has been narrated in this chapter how exact communication with even animals and plants used to get established through these subtle vibrations? Heart Chakra is the seat of higher emotions which guide the propagation of likewise thoughts. Music is the thus the language of soul and it has been proved in this chapter that power of music ‘Swar-­‐sadhna’ has no parallel. A new field needing expertise is now before us, wide open for tackling chronic diseases with the help of different ‘Ragas’ and for giving extra ordinary strength to various body organs and its other constituents. Psychological treatments with the help of music and Mantras are to assume far more importance in very near future. Only music can tackle effectively the thought pollution, which is the root of all type of other pollutions being caused by the minds hypnotized (polluted) through it. In fact if prescribed norms are followed, Mantras are the proven capsules, concise with tremendous powers of Music. It has been detailed as to how by simply chanting of ‘Om’/’Aum’ ‘Akshar-­‐Brahm’ serves all our purposes. The Sanskrit word ‘Akshar’ means that can not be destroyed, therefore when it disintegrates, seven ‘Swars’ are its natural fall-­‐out to work on each energy center of our Astral and Causal bodies. This proves that Vedas came along with ‘Shabd-­‐Brahm’. Being very important, its ‘Nad-­‐ Sadhna’ finds special mention in this chapter with required clarity for the sake of beginners. Bringing the mankind back to Mantras is the sole aspiration behind the efforts made in gathering various facts for this chapter. ‘Vedic-­‐Mantras’ are the keys of valuable treasures. This fact has been explained by citing the example of Gayatri-­‐Mantra which, in “Applied-­‐Spirituality”, is the

54

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Vedic way for raising the status of our Wisdom. Wisdom is the best of all other virtues, or say without this all other attained virtues go wild as it happened with Ravan and Kans. With the inculcation of righteous wisdom ‘Pragya’, however we even fail to trace back as to how the newer and timely thoughts carrying supporting ideas start coming to our minds and what makes various communication to us possible through unique dreams, through special sounds, and through indescribable joy & light etc. In Vedic Sanskriti, repeating of Mantra ‘Japa’ is the process of making use of keys of these ‘Mantras’. Where as ‘Nam-­‐Roop-­‐ Sumiran’/’Mantra-­‐Jap’ is the only launching pad left in ‘Kal-­‐Yuga’ we unfortunately have missed Jap’s various stages and the norms prescribed for the bindings i.e. the ‘determined rules and frame work’ of the Mantras and the same have been explained so that our training to our mind suffers no drawbacks. It would be clearly visualized that Music and Mantras are such scientific processes which have to have their effects on the seekers. How unfortunate that during the disturbed and slavery period we the Indians totally missed that our human body, is nature’s wonderful musical instrument ‘Vina’/ ’Sitar’, having three main string of ‘Ida’, ‘Pingla’ and ‘Sushumna-­‐Nadi’, both ends tied with ‘Mooladhar’ and ‘Ajana-­‐chakra’, from bottom to top, having total six seats i.e. energy centers ‘Chakras’, producing vibrations of ‘Lum’, ‘Vam’, ‘Ram’, ‘Sham’, ‘Ham’, and ‘Om’, constantly. When ‘Sa’, ‘Rey’, ‘Ga’, ‘Ma’, ‘Pa’, ‘Dha’, ‘Nee’ sounds of physical world strike with these naturally originated sounds, the resonance makes the entire inner-­‐four ‘Antah-­‐chatustya’, filled up with music ripples carrying tremendous power to serve all our purposes. Our health is a very minor aspect, for whatever purpose this musical instrument is put in to vibrations, heavier molecules in the body carrying the ailments, start getting relief by expelling out the ailment that made these heavy. We generally think that this line is most tedious but if technical aspects are clear, our achievements shall go easy raising our self confidence. Simple utterance of our words shall start influencing the listeners. By the misuse of tongue in taste and that too ‘non-­‐vegetarian’ and in uttering words that give rise to bad thoughts, we the descendents of all-­‐time mightiest Sumerian race have spoiled our tongue’s affectivity that now fails to influence for the whole life, even to our own children. Still we know the power of the words, depending on the strength of thoughts these carry, can turn our enemy as our best friend and the wounds of words many times are so deep that can never be healed-­‐up. The main thrust has been therefore given in explaining the science of increasing the affectivity of the thoughts that is needed to be adopted

55

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa seriously at least now to bring back the era of effective the Curse ‘Shap’ and the Blessings ‘Vardan’. The only circ*mscribing requirement is that of faith and wisdom, as our faith is the feet and our wisdom is our eyes for harnessing the fruits of spirituality. Revival of the magic of Mantras shall be automatic with the revival of Music of norms as specified in Sam-­‐Veda. Other wise as well, different languages have caused differences in the mankind but music is the well understandable common language word-­‐over that brings us nearer. As explained in this chapter, the specific ways in which ‘Ved-­‐Mantras’/ ’Richayen’/ ’Chhand’ are recited have been covered as ‘Saam-­‐gaan’. When oral transfer of Vedas ‘Shruti-­‐Parampara’ continued for millenniums, during that period, there used to be more than one thousand ‘Swar-­‐Dhwani’ of ‘Saam-­‐gaan’ a few of which have now only been left with us. How 22 ‘Shruties’, the powers that are identified by our sense of hearing, get created by seven notes of Indian classical music, have been explained in the chapter. All these do specific exercises of tongue, throat, chest and heart and these body parts can be made strong by their suitable selections. Further, with different combinations of 9 identified ‘Rasas’, mental ailments can be tackled by selecting different ‘Ragas’ and their seasons/timings, for optimum benefits. Those who can create subtle vibrations of the range from 10 lakh (I gegahertz, GHz) to 10,000 Crore Hz, though beyond hearing range, the impact is much higher. Miracle of Mantras thus starts working. Looking at such amazing facts, many scholars got moved. Some sentences expressing their out-­‐ burst have been quoted in this chapter to explain the utility of Music. viz. taking one such sentence “God follows the footprints of music”, if we can communicate with God and with the powers of music in Mantras, He can be made to do whatever we wish to do, then what else shall remain to attain? 7. ‘Gyan-­‐Yagya’ is the superior most technique for self elevation.Technically, becoming devotee is a step forward towards becoming as our deity is. In Holy Gita Lord Krishna has defined various types of devotees. Why He has considered intelligent/wise-­‐devotee ‘Gyani-­‐Bhakt’ as the best out of the rest, has been clarified in this chapter. This knowledge is of utmost importance for us to visualize our own position and to adopt a course that leads to bring us up as the best devotee, so that this rarest opportunity of having human birth may not go waste due to our sheer ignorance. Wise devotees remain free from so

56

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa many confusions which otherwise, if left to haunt, might turn many births a total failure and a burden for many other births. The wise only, can appreciate that shunning all the worldly affairs for becoming a devotee is totally a wrong notion and instead it gives opportunities to test the self from time to time. Similarly, the wise realizes that the Almighty can be definitely considered either form-­‐less or having any form that suits to us since He is all powerful and capable to make His presence effective in either way. Not only this, by becoming wise, we become more capable to appreciate Him, His capabilities and His designs and there by we become closer to Him. In due course, when a wise-­‐devotee merges his mind and intellect in Him, firmly establishing Him as his highest goal, he becomes just like Him, because the design of our mind and body is such. As our senses lack on many fronts, our perceptions suffer clarity to the extent that each being creates his own world and lives limited to that only. A frog in the well has his own world. This has been termed as delusion ‘Maya’. Further, since He is also all-­‐knowledge-­‐full, just establishing a link with Him, starts making us intelligent and wise and this process continues till we maintain this desire. Thus it requires fixing the mind ‘Manah’ in Him and therefore control on ‘Manah’ becomes a prerequisite of ‘Gyan-­‐Marg’. Working to learn more and more and keeping Him all the time in mind ‘Manah’, serves the same purpose. Basic knowledge in regard to working of this Creation as given in the chapter is very necessary and shall help to be with Him always, keeping ourselves amazed in His miracles all around. Mind controls the entire working of all the 10 senses (Five ‘karmendriya’ and five ‘Gyanendriya’) but it is under the control of intellect. The entire technicality, that how sharper and strong senses, need powerful mind ‘Manah’ and how this mighty mind ‘Manah’ needs righteous wisdom for exercising desired controls, has been explained in this chapter and it becomes clear that for tackling illusion ‘Maya’, it certainly needs His help/blessings at the last stage of soul-­‐elevation. He is however very much with in us in tiny form as ‘Chetnash’, but turbidity of ‘Manah’, due to illusion ‘Maya’, is not allowing His influence to work on our inner-­‐four ‘Antah-­‐chatushtya’. Quicker results need strong belief system and that, either a strong (blind) believer or only a wise ‘Gyani’ can maintain. It has been pointed out that faith of an unwise persons or persons pretending to be wise, shall always remain shaky, likely to cause their fall any time. It would be thus wise that continuing as shaky is avoided even for a moment. This can be checked by the level of our contentment as it is an outcome of our capability of firm-­‐resolve. Otherwise as well contentment when gets developed in either way makes a man ‘Sat-­‐Sankalp’ i.e. they

57

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa inculcate such virtues that they attain whatever they can think. The whole creation came in to being, just by the ‘Sat-­‐Sankalp’ of The Almighty. This chapter thus proves as to how blessings of contented ancestors i.e. those kept totally satisfied ‘Trupt’, live or dead, work on us. Discarding old age parents or having no dedication to wards our ancients is thus, as kicking to our own good-­‐fortune. We too can become ‘Sat-­‐Sankalp’ by doing ‘Sat-­‐ Karms’, the biggest of which has been identified as becoming intellectual/wise ‘Gyani’ and spreading the ‘Gyan’ i.e. by performing ‘Gyan-­‐Yagya’, since the ignorance is the root of our miseries and sufferings all around. While resolving to proceed ahead for becoming intelligent/wise devotee ‘Gyani-­‐Bhakt’, it is necessary to know what real ‘Gyan’ is. That too has been explained in the chapter. The identified ‘biggest and inaccessible’ darkest zone, needing our correct knowledge ‘Gyan’, is our own Life-­‐ after-­‐death. But being His heirs, we too can certainly become knower of Past, Present and Future ‘Trikalagya’, as He is. A number of Vedic ancients did so by the same methodology of enhancing capability of their senses. Illusionary perceptions, due to incapability of our senses, ‘Maya’ are the only blockade every where. Material world is only 2% and even most of it is not in the reach of our senses. That is why we are termed as ‘Alpagya’, in comparison with Him as ‘Sarvagya’. When we have no option other than to cross this darkest zone, the wise shall take advantage of His superior-­‐most design of human mind and body. As elaborated in the chapter, to cover the entire field ’Kshetra’, as Gita calls it, we are required to plough it and then to sow the seeds of good deeds ‘Sat-­‐Karm’, which have also been defined in the chapter for the easy understanding of the real ‘Gyan’ and its resources along with the knowledge of justice adopted by Him in His designs i.e. His ‘Nyaya-­‐ Vyavastha’. By knowing all this, we shall save a lot of time and labour, here and in future births. As pointed out, knowledge of ‘Do’s and Don’ts’ of this approach are very important. Mind becoming free of filth means enhancement of the influence of our soul ‘Chetnansh’ on our ‘Manah’, intellect ‘Budhi’ and Conscious ‘Chitta’, and by this exploring out of ‘Gyan’ that we have already stored in our sub-­‐conscious and unconscious minds over the innumerable past births, shall thus as well become possible. After having become ‘Gyani’ by proceeding on the aforesaid lines, it is necessary to know what ‘Yagya’ means to ‘Vedic-­‐sanskriti’. By quoting a

58

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa few ‘Ved-­‐Mantras’ and ‘Shlokas’ from Gita, various facts in regard to ‘Yagya’ have been explained in this chapter. The philosophy of ‘Yagya’ revolves round the fire ‘Agni’ and its worship. Fire itself is miracle of miracles and its 10 inherent characteristics have been explained on scientific lines, along with the process in which the creation came in to being. To have insight of the importance of ‘Agni-­‐Tatva’ in us, it needs realization of this fact that it was the predominance of Agni-­‐Tatva only that our Sumerian/Aryan ancients were used to become the king of entire world ‘Chakravarti’. Drooping down of ‘Agni-­‐Tatva’ in us has caused reduction in all its characteristics and that is indeed an immense loss to mankind. Virtually we lost conveyance of our soul to ascend to paradise. With the missing of secret ways of taking advantage of the spiritual powers of ‘Agni-­‐Tatva’, we have in fact snapped our ties with our Astral-­‐world counterparts and the old era of inter-­‐species co-­‐ operation badly needs revival now. As design of our body and mind is, keeping the characteristics of fire ‘Agni’ constantly in mind, shall make possible imbibing these in us again. Yagya is the wonderful technique developed by our ancients through which we can achieve what ever we desire. Almighty is said as ‘Yagya-­‐Purush’ and that provides Yagya the status of Father of all beings and a commanding authority for Pranic energy to act in what ever way we desire. ‘Yagya’ develops spirit of sacrifice and its 52 skills remained prevailing in Vedic-­‐era, making its followers undaunted, liberal even for enemies, pious at heart, and worthy of inter co-­‐operation with all beings. Even in its material aspects, when some thing is put in to fire, it goes subtle with enhanced affectivity. In ‘Gyan-­‐yagya’ the spirit of sacrifice is put in to ‘Pran-­‐agni’. We can not afford to miss ‘Yagya-­‐Bhawna’, as the strengthened spirit “You give me – I shall reciprocate” can only bring paradise on earth. Thoughts as maintained while performing ‘Yagya’ get charged and wipe out entire negativity from the minds falling in its ambit. For all such reasons as explained, ‘Yagya’ was adopted as a main deed ‘Karm’ in all the ‘Sanskar’ rituals by ‘Vedic-­‐Sanskriti’, right from one’s inception ‘Punsvan’ till his last rite ‘Antyeshti’. It has been as well explained in respect of ‘Asuras’, as to how in ancient times, firstly by opting not to perform ‘Yagya’ and then by developing hatred due to their jealousy for Devas who continued to gain strength by performing ‘Yagya’, they went restless due to which, their genetic descendents and their specific areas in the world, still suffer. Thought pollution continues to prevail unless counteracted. Further, by quoting various sayings from ‘Vangmaya-­‐25’, ‘Yagya Ka Gyan-­‐ Vigyan’. of Gurudev Acharya Shri Ram Sharma, it has been worked out

59

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa that if we fail to take cognizance of on-­‐going ‘Yagya-­‐Karma’ in the entire nature all around, and do not take advantage of it by toeing the same lines, we are not worthy to be at all called as human-­‐beings and stake our claim as the wisest species of the creation. The first ‘Mantra’ of first Veda ‘Rig-­‐Veda’ starts with the Prayer of fire ‘Agni’. The Creation can not survive with out continuing ‘Yagya’, a process involving ‘Agni-­‐Dev’. In our solar system it is the fusion, of Hydrogen molecules with a loss of mass of 4 million tons every second that provides heat and light to all the planets. Besides cleansing the environment, ‘Yagya’ takes care right from, maintaining best of physical health to spiritual health by guarding us against all sorts of ailments and by eradicating the effect of sinful deeds, respectively. On Subtler planes, being dependent on each other, the spirit of sacrifice in ‘Pran-­‐agni’ is the base of survival of all beings. If old traditions of organizing ‘Yagyas’ at a mass scale could be revived, it can guarantee not only the clearing of polluted environment directly but the clearing of thought pollution as well, which is the root cause of all types of pollutions, polluting and hypnotizing the minds to involve in acts that have now become a constant headache for the whole mankind. Free of all this menace due to ‘Yagya’ traditions, India has remained prosperous ‘Samradh’, a golden bird ‘Sone ki chiriya’ for millenniums. The chapter discloses, how ‘Yagya’ is the driving force of becoming knowledge-­‐full and how ‘Ma-­‐Gayatri’ is the driving force for bringing the knowledge at the level of our own feeling ‘Anubhuti’ i.e. to make us experience the science involved in it. With out this ‘Pran-­‐Sadhna’, the attained knowledge invites self-­‐ destruction, as it happened with demons. After describing various type of ‘Yagyas’, it has been clarified as to how ‘Gyan-­‐Yagya’ is the best. The correct meaning of ‘Brahm-­‐Bhoj’, which is necessarily served after performing ‘Yagya’, in Vedic ritual ‘Shradh-­‐Tarpan’, has been explained as ‘Gyan-­‐Bhoj’in this chapter. Looking in to its lot many advantages, it is suggested that if possible ‘Swa-­‐Shradh’ be performed in accordance with Vedic provisions to enable you to serve this ‘Gyan-­‐bhoj’. For the best results of their efforts during the rest of their life-­‐time, such persons must continue to perform ‘Gyan-­‐Yagya’ i.e. the spreading of knowledge ‘Gyan’ through out the year and to serve a grand feast ‘Gyan-­‐Bhoj’ at its each anniversary, as being done by the author. Having visualized the havoc of ignorance, this ‘Gyan-­‐Yagya’ can be done with out performing ‘Swa-­‐Shradh’ as well. Even after leaving the physical body, many pious

60

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa souls continue to perform ‘Gyan-­‐yagya’ by putting their ‘Spirit of sacrifice’ in to their ‘Pran-­‐agni’. It might appear that they are selfish, since they are confined to self and what ever they are doing, they are doing only for themselves. But the main point is that it is not at all bad to become totally selfish in case we understand correctly the ‘Self’. We are not the body for the comforts of which we remain selfish and waste all our time and labour. We are the ‘Soul’ and elevation of soul is not at all a selfish act. Rather elevation of soul should be our only one aim as an elevated soul can only make us free of all the sins and from the resulting grieves there of, not only during life time but also in the life after death. The spirit of sacrifice is being put in to their ‘Pran-­‐Agni’ by these Pious souls to spread it in others for their elevation as well. The elevation of soul is in fact achieved fast by elevating others i.e. by performing ‘Gyan-­‐ Yagya’ constantly. -­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐

61

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Book Who are we and what we are meant for? Part-­‐4. Chapter-­‐1 “Our nourishment through roots is an utmost necessity.”

(Gist: The design of Human body and mind can be easily felt by us as too much complicated. Surely, it can neither develop at its own, nor it can be with out any purpose. The perfectness of its designer, the Almighty can be as well very easily visualized with in us and Vedic ancients have not only explained His designs in Vedic texts but developed many techniques to take its advantage and proved it by becoming mightiest in all respects. These facts are clear from their imprints available at various places and in old texts, world-­‐over. All about this Creation, up to its roots and the seed, were very much clear to Vedic ancients and their tested techniques are available in Vedic texts. They have also proved that with this design, we the human beings hold a vast treasure of virtues. Keeping ourselves overwhelmed for our selection to have this masterpiece design, must have enabled us to continue to utilize its benefits to serve the purpose of the designer, but we committed a blunder to take every thing in a very casual manner and went on wasting birth after birth. At least now, being the wisest species, we should not let the opportunity of this of human birth, holding such a treasure, go in vain. But the fact is that most of us continue to lead an aim less life, and just because of habit of negative-­‐ thinking, continue to live much below the status of even insignificant creatures. Magnificent ancient era of our ancients must have been our guiding support but unfortunately we missed its memories all together. Undoubtedly natural-­‐calamities created some blank periods but our constant attempts of ignoring the facts of the past deliberately and even that of hiding the truth can also be clearly seen. Declaring it as primitive and backward in all respects, incorrect picture of our ancient past has been all through put up before the new generation. Just for our ego, we appear to be bent up on to deprive the masses from their rich cultural heritage by detaching them from their roots. The result of these blunders over the millenniums is that, all the remarkable features of our ancients have disappeared from within us and to day every bit of their normal way of life, looks us as full of miracles. Our forgetfulness though a virtue

62

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa with some angle, has been permitted to ruin ourselves. Due to this, all our virtues, inculcated over the last innumerable births have gone in dormant stage. There fore for becoming potent alike our ancients, we have to understand our design and the unlimited resources that lay at our disposal. Being back in the era of improved IQ, even its little knowledge can make a sky change, not only in attaining our real aim but also in the life-­‐style, presently we are leading with. To see his creation booming becomes a natural desire of any creator and therefore in our case, to see mankind lifted-­‐up must be His cherished desire. For this purpose, He has kept the entire nature on a sort of automation scheme. The understanding of his designs reveals that entire creation is only there to help us, if we fall in line with the laws of nature. In His designs, helping others is a shortcut to our up-­‐lift/evaluation. Therefore His wish must become our command. The four orders of the society ‘Varn-­‐Vyavatha’ created by Him, is also a part of His scheme and correct understanding of duties assigned to us corresponding to our ‘Varn’, is necessary. Although we have missed many such aspects but still we can do a lot for our up-­‐ lift. Therefore, this again needs understanding His designs of subtle worlds that holds our root & seed and we can not get any success there with leap of any-­‐length in material advancement. As a first step blunders committed so far need immediate corrective measures. Teaching of wrong history shall have to be stopped. We need proceeding with correct Vedic approach, missed by us due to natural and man made calamities. Versatility of Vedic Sanskriti also, can not be questioned. It covers all the schools of thought. Its paw-­‐marks, emanating from the land of seven rivers ‘Sapt-­‐Sindhu’ (Indus-­‐Saraswati basin) to all over the world have been narrated in the chapter at length covering its supremacy as master of the world ‘Jagat-­‐Guru’ for millenniums and then by explaining, how every other major culture and religion are just its off-­‐shoots. The intake of this fact can only bring in us a much needed feeling of the whole world a family ‘Parivar’, which is the indispensable and vital concept of this Sanskriti. Further, it’s surviving since time immemorial in spite of all attempts to wipe it out, clearly speak of its might to withstand against all odds. The History further stands-­‐by as an evidence that even in its initial declining-­‐period, peace of mind and personality-­‐traits ‘Sanskars’ developed by adopting Vedic Sanskriti continued to show good results for millenniums. During this period when in general, the body consciousness continued to work for ego to form a seat (‘Aham’ taking

63

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa ‘Akar’ for becoming ‘Ahamkar’), to over power the soul-­‐consciousness, though its followers Aryans/Hindus gradually fell more interested in business and trade, but continued adoption of Vedic Sanskriti, brought them up as top Businessmen and with the added gold reserves, India became the lone golden-­‐bird ‘Sone-­‐ki-­‐chiriya’ in the entire world. At a glance, scenario of “Business & Trade” of that time has been given in the article/chapter covering its spread in the entire world. The main difference is that those detached from their roots have taken the whole world simply a ‘Bazaar’ against the Vedic approach of taking it as ‘Parivar’ that it really is, as elaborated in the chapter. But even now as well, after millenniums of disturbed and finally slavery period, with in 65 years after getting freedom, Indians can be seen again in front lines of various fields. In spite of having being looted ruthlessly for centuries many countries are still directly or indirectly flourishing because of India. All this can be only due to blessings of its sages ‘Rishi-­‐Pratap’ of this pious land. ‘Shashwat’ Values of this Sanskriti not only proved their worth in getting freedom but in tremendous success of some recent famous movements. Therefore this fact needs to be well-­‐taken as our responsibility that we, the descendents of Sumerian/Aryan gods can take with us the whole world in the era of purposeful advancements at a very fast rate with tested techniques of Vedic Sanskriti. As discussed in the chapter, at the present juncture the revival of this potential Sanskriti, is an utmost necessity, as harms being caused by ignoring it, can not be sustained any longer. We have seen that any advancement with out caring human values finally becomes the cause of disturbance to mental peace. Otherwise as well, we can no longer keep young generations detached from our correct ancient past that holds our roots, necessarily required for direct nourishing.) Blunders need corrective measures: The design of Human body and mind is most complicated and looking at its innumerable astonishing intricacies, the wise would certainly conclude that such a multi-­‐purpose formation can not come-­‐up at its own. Perfection of its designer amazes us at its each activity and believers are compelled to trust that such a formation can not be with out some definite purpose. We might take time in finding out His ultimate purpose but pleasure all-­‐around, can be definitely thought-­‐of as His immediate

64

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa and all-­‐time agenda. Out of His innumerable design aspects what amazes much is that the body has self cleansing systems and the mind has self rectification process to always promote, better functioning and paramount outcome. A believer thus feels highly obliged of Him for selecting and giving him such a superb mind & body, and considers his prime duty to serve His creation to the best of his might, in meeting His immediate and constant requirement. Going this way he continues to pave way for his inculcation of more virtues and utilization there of. Otherwise, withholding of virtues is far more difficult than their inculcation. The believers might get contented at some stage but the atheists who give importance only to this fact, that their selection to be virtuous is not at random but is purely on merit after they proved their worth for it, remain anxious to become more and more virtuous. Since virtues are unlimited, with their inculcation by and by, there is every likelihood of developing ego because of the persisting ungrateful attitude which normally causes their derailment at last. However all of us, either believers or atheists, must have to agree that since a slight change in design causes our outcome significantly, therefore some knowledge of our design can always make a sky-­‐change in our life style. Whereas an atheist progresses only with the support of knowledge he gathers, the believer’s belief goes on becoming more & more strong by additional knowledge intake. It thus gets established that becoming more knowledgeful for multiplying our pleasure is the best way to proceed ahead. Though proceeding this way is our natural tendency but it is observed that in spite of being the superior-­‐most species of His creation, many times we continue to lead our lives even below to the status of insignificant creatures. The reason is that our mental growth always makes us more considerate and thus more sensitive. But we have a very little control on our thoughts. Emotions are factually a subject of heart, which guide our thinking pattern. With some mental growth if we happen to develop a tendency of negative thinking, this adds to our problem and the feelings of pains, because of increased sensitivity, many times continue to over power us, which makes our life most miserable. The emotional surge if allowed to persist for long causes irreparable damage. Some times tragedies are taken so much by heart by such persons that they even get mentally derailed. In His design, Almighty has taken many such precautions to save us from such pitfalls. Intellect that represents our mental growth can be better handled only by our

65

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa wisdom. Our conscious, with its multilayer working, handles our wisdom and finally central part of our personality structure that deals with the reality and is influenced by the social forces is termed as our ego. Presently with the experiences of handling the variety of cases of mental disorders, which is a gain of our becoming modern, psychoanalysts have become experts. A number of fields and sub-­‐fields dealing various subjects viz. ‘Child’, ‘Cognitive’, ‘Developmental’, ‘Educational’, ‘Experimental’, ‘Gestalt’, ‘Industrial-­‐organizational’, ‘Social’, ‘Sports’ , ‘Stress’, ‘Sex’, ‘Will’ etc., have come up. We however need not to go much in all these intricacies as all that they revealed or suggested in the form of various therapies is already covered in the Vedic texts along with a thorough study of each constituent of the working of our Inner-­‐four ‘Antah-­‐Chatushtya’. Visualizing this revelation of supreme secret of Vedic ‘Yoga’ to be of much use, the world wide realization of the blunder of neglecting the text, is also very much apparent now. Thanks to various design aspects of our mind, the one is that with the passage of time we forget things and thus time becomes our best healer. This aspect of our forgetfulness however dents badly, to our abilities, achieved earlier. Even in case of skills developed with hard practices, though these get slipped in to various layers of our subconscious regions but if not in use for considerable time, we miss all of them till recollected by conscious mind after making efforts. In this way, forgetfulness has always acted as our worst enemy all through. Having attained in past innumerable births, though we have all the abilities and virtues with in us but all these now lay in dormant stage and until we inculcate all of it from our with-­‐in, these do not remain of any use to us. Similarly there are many other wonderful design aspects and the knowledge of only those, which kept our ancients all time superb, needs to be revived as fast as possible. Our subconscious mind can not reveal what lies in its store till it gets a pause to all its on-­‐going activities. Even when we sleep, our subconscious mind does not get rest to regain its vitality and for this we need practicing meditation. Our Vedic ancients developed many types of meditation techniques for different purposes and forgetting them altogether, was our foremost blunder. As we experience it every now and then, keeping our mind preoccupied continuously with newer business every second makes important gains to slip down the memory lane. A normal mind transacts 24-­‐25 thousand thoughts per day and many of these have only tangential escape. Since thoughts are also the Pranic-­‐energy carriers, a lot many thoughts take away our Pranic energy

66

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa with out serving any useful purpose. How can we keep our mind balanced under it’s such a fast changing occupancy that as well exhausts us continually? Taming the mind to ignore only all that is unwanted thus becomes a natural requirement for it to work efficiently. Fortunately we do have with us various tested techniques of our ancients and only need to practice them. Lately, body exercises are becoming popular world-­‐ over. Yoga teachers many times do associate these exercises with required breathing pattern. But here as well till these are simultaneously associated with the required thinking pattern, we are likely to be benefited very little. With prescribed perfect mental exercises, mind can be definitely prepared to act correctly during emergencies, especially for damage control operations. Our mind ‘Manah’ is so subtle and flickering that it can not be kept under control. Our ‘Manomaya-­‐kosh’ wrap round all those beings who come to us either physically on through their thoughts. The interaction between each others mind goes on unabatedly. For the benefit of others, our mind can be made to prevail on others by ‘Pranic’ energy of our rich ‘Pranmaya-­‐kosh’, that is also the constituent of our ‘Astral’ body. All this requires making efforts that needs dedicated practice as per Vedic teachings. We thus need to revive on top priority, tested Vedic ways of taking work from our mind which can only make us extra-­‐ordinary or at least worthy of becoming a human being. A vast treasure of knowledge gathered in our past is also very much with in us and we make use of it as recollected by our present mental status. Though capable to roam any where both in space and time, but since ignored for long, with our present mental status we can not at all expect our selves to have the instant knowledge of all that we wish from any where. In contrast to this, many of our ancients were omniscient ‘Trikal Darshi’. Possessing such a worthy body and mind, attaining that stage or becoming alike them, can be the sole aim of our lives. Just for comparison sake, if we carry out a little of stock-­‐taking of the present position of our mental beat, our knowledge in regard to future is totally uncertain except that we have a very little idea of some tips of a few land-­‐marks. All the more for us, our future is yet to be decided. Our thought, which is our mind ‘Manah’ at any point of time, travels too fast and thus by breaking the barrier of the speed of light it becomes capable to peep in to the future. But our senses, which as per His design feature, have to work under the command of our mind, are needed to be made sharper and superior, firstly as godly and there after as divine. Till that

67

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa time these are not capable to move along with our mind, we can not perceive the future. Leave aside the future; the fact is that we are not able to perceive even the whole of the present. Limitation of our senses does not permit us to have the complete knowledge of the whole of our present and much of it, has to always remain beyond our reach. Such as, we can not distinguish the fat contents present in the milk or can not follow the formation of curd by stirring of Rennin-­‐enzyme in to the milk, although every thing remains before our eyes. Looking at our limitations to have the knowledge of future and present, we are left with the knowledge of our past as the only dependable support for us to move ahead. But here as well, we know that forgetting past is a design feature of our mind and once missed, its recollection also becomes difficult. In addition to this, we have committed another blunder by ignoring our magnificent past deliberately. This has factually added to our problems and had made the situation much grave. A golden ray of hope is still there as although this has pushed us back, and had made our moving-­‐ ahead more difficult but we can still help ourselves to a great extent. For the entire mankind, progress-­‐making must have to be an ascending feature step-­‐by-­‐step. What progress can we make if time and again, we are made to start from square one? However, many times this never remains possible. As it happened so in our past, because of many blank periods due to natural calamities, viz. continuation of Ice-­‐age for centuries (before 10,000 BC) and there after devastating Manu/Noah’s deluge (in the start of 3rd millennium BC), etc. But as far as possible, advantage of the advancement of our past should have been taken by employing all our resources in unearthing the facts of the past. One more blunder we have committed is that, though the links were available to keep us attached with our past but we have deliberately denied and ignored these because of our own ego. Our going astray thus became certain and now the situation has gone dangerous to this extent that for applying corrective measures, we even do not know from where we left the track. We have always been wrongly considering that our past can never be more advanced than our present. Many artifacts could not be deciphered for lack of our seriousness and because of our half hearted approach. This is also a fact that if some decoded artifacts suggested anything beyond our prevailing belief of that time, these were neglected and shifted to ‘Forbidden Archeological Stores’. Similarly with out a least try to read between the lines and with out appreciating the underlined ideas, ancient Vedic literature was wrongly taken just as myth.

68

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Millenniums hard labour of Vedic ancients that was put in for our benefit has been thus made totally ineffective. It is surprising that how we could conclude that our ancients were interested only to misguide us? Still more surprising fact is that in a few cases when some sites could not be explained and when putting restrictions or blocking access to these sites was not possible, these were simply declared as ‘wonders’. Stopping further probe, in to their purpose and techniques employed in their construction/erection, is our one more blunder. Such as, we still fail to explain the purpose of various Stonehenge and Stone-­‐circles and how these were erected in perfect astronomical alliance in that era, which we consider as lesser advanced. For instance, the most famous of all Egyptian sphinxes is the Great Sphinx of Giza and it has been found to be in Leo constellation of 10,500 BC. We are however still ignorant, as to what it signifies? Had we not adopted neglecting attitude, many secrets of our ancients’ expertise must have been exposed to us by now. Not taking any advantage of our ancients’ expertise is no wisdom in any case, but many times, we have preferred to ignore the same altogether for biased reasons. The fact however is that our ancient era holds our roots and safeguarding the intactness of these roots, proper care is needed, to save them from any damage. The height of our insanity is that instead of safe guarding, we preferred even to destroy and wipe out all the imprints of our past. It happened so in case of libraries of oldest universities of Nalanda &Taxila, as these were put to fire for months together. It was nothing more than an act of axing our own roots. Due to our such blunders and indifferent attitude, presently we stand totally detached from our roots. We certainly need to change our angle of vision. It has to be borne in mind that in case, faster progress and manifold growth on all the fronts is at all our concern, our ancient-­‐era and its literature holds our roots and we need nourishing ourselves through these roots only. We can see that if the roots are neglected and care is taken only to nourish directly the stem, branches, leafs, flowers or fruits of a tree, it would not serve any useful purpose. All about this Creation, up to its roots and the seed, were very much clear to Vedic ancients: To see mankind flourishing is factually much more tedious a job. This needs visualization in totality ‘Samagra-­‐chintan’. On the one hand, when we are very well in position to visualize that design of our mind and body

69

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa is much too complicated for the reason that we have with in us all the possibilities to become alike our all-­‐virtuous ancients, on the other hand, again because of our ignorance, we are not even interested in taking advantage of the experiences of our ancients. Nourishing through undamaged roots is although a very genuine requirement but our roots are not like that of plants and trees. Vedic Sanskriti has pin-­‐pointedly disclosed that the roots of entire creation are there in subtle worlds. Before quoting Holy Gita for this purpose, it would be of use to remind that though the knowledge of Gita was imparted by Lord Krishna to Arjuna, at the fake end of ‘Dwapar-­‐Yuga’ of continuing 7th ‘Manuvantar’ (a Vedic way of Time-­‐count ‘Kal-­‐Ganana’) but Lord Krishna has clarified that it was just a repetition to what He earlier imparted to Surya Dev in a much earlier birth. As per Holy Gita (15.1), “oordhvamoolmadh: Shakhm shwathham-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐vedvit”, meaning thereby that roots of entire creation are there in primal being ‘Brahma’ which is much subtler -­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐. One may think that if our roots are there in subtle worlds, where is the seed? Answer of this vital question has been as well given in Holy Gita, which simultaneously exposes this secret that He is the seed of entire creation. “Bijam Ma Sarva Bhutanami -­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐ Tejasva-­‐Tejasvanamaham”, (7.10) meaning thereby that every thing has originated out of Him-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐-­‐. Logically as well, this sounds to be correct that He has to be the subtle-­‐ most and that is how He is omnipresent ‘Sarva-­‐Vyapak’. Our soul is a fraction of Him (His Chetna) the influence of which normally prevails up to the boundaries of our body. After understanding our goal of becoming ‘Sarva-­‐Vyapak’ as our creator is, our next step is ought to be to change our angle of vision. The progress-­‐making or flourishing of man-­‐kind is thus directly connected with our soul elevation. So the elevation of our soul is the right direction in our progress–making. Adopting the path of spirituality or working for soul-­‐elevation is also wrongly considered, possible only after total detachment from the worldly affairs. Our soul is after all, our real self. After realizing this fact, it is too good to be selfish. We have already discussed that soul elevation is directly linked with the enhancement of our might on all fronts. For instance, physical health is a built in aspect of soul-­‐elevation process. Body is rather made many more times robust by spirituality, otherwise it shall not be capable to withstand with the inculcated virtues that are normal in the soul-­‐ elevation process. We as well become capable to keep ourselves mentally alert even in grave situations and our correct decisions cause far reaching effects. Factually, even a slight soul elevation is to affect a sea-­‐change in our performance. The main advantage of inculcation of the

70

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa wisdom which is the best of all the virtues, is the change in our attitude that makes input of our entire energy useful, curtailing wastage due to our becoming selfish with out understanding our real self. This unidirectional approach fetches better results in our business of physical world as well. Thus the soul elevation is not at all at the cost of our interest in progress-­‐making of the material world, in stead it makes possible to achieve miraculously better results here. The material world that accounts for our material body as well, becomes our best support, holding which we manage break through against all odds. Doing best of the deeds for our future births are only possible till we possess human body. That is why even gods sincerely aspire for this human body. What remains now to appreciate is that though we need nourishing through our roots but how to lay hands on our roots? It needs likewise expertise as peeping in to the subtle world is not possible with the material eyes that we possess. To perceive beyond-­‐material zone, our senses need to be sharpened to a much greater extent. It is far more difficult than peeping in to the future or visualizing the whole of our present. Such an expertise and correct methodology to attain all that we require, is however available only with Vedic–Sanskriti and thus one can easily imagine as to what blunder we have committed in destroying and discarding it for millenniums. This insane act has deprived the whole mankind from their rich cultural heritage. The results of the same are very much before us, as all our ancients potential has reduced in us, considerably. Presently even the normal acts of our ancients look to us simply as miracles. Simultaneously direction of our progress-­‐making is also not correct otherwise how it is that all the advancements start upsetting in long term. If some thing gives us pleasure today, it pains us tomorrow. Presently we have started considering ourselves much advanced, then why it is so that half of the world has gone dependent on pills even for a normal sleep? Vedic ancients who are the undisputed ancients of entire mankind have left a number of imprints to prove their versatility, much ahead than even our present thinking-­‐beat. Reverting back to their teachings with unbiased mind is the only option left for us, to settle down the man-­‐made turmoil confronting our each step towards building better tomorrow.

71

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Versatility of Vedic Sanskriti can not be questioned and damage being caused by ignoring it can not be sustained any longer: As for as the versatility of Vedic Sanskriti is concerned, it needs no proof. In fact, in spite of all nasty attempts to wipe it out for millenniums, credit goes only to the versetality of this mighty ‘Sanskriti’ that it has been able to survive since time immemorial. Not only this, if with open mind we look at the ancient-­‐world scenario, all other cultures are just it’s off shoots only. This has always been a case as various systems of its philosophy cover all possible schools of thought. Siddhartha Gautama, was accepted as enlightened-­‐one ‘Buddha’ in the list of various incarnations of Vedic Sanskriti. He proceeded with Yoga techniques and passed through all the ten stages to spiritual perfection. This includes all those that he crossed during his previous births as a part of his career making before his Great Enlightenment. But factually neither he recognized any special role of Vedic gods in it nor valued Vedas for it. The world wrongly sees this aspect of Vedic Sanskiriti as duality but factually it is its versatility. Evaluation of progress-­‐making by various adoptions is its expertise. The fact to which our history as well stands-­‐by is that, any such branch/off-­‐shoot that preferred depending on its individual nourishment, could not survive although some of these flourished even for more than 3000 years. This fact has been elaborated in ensuing paragraphs by citing examples. The point as made out here is that, for the elevation of entire mankind, firstly to link it with its root is a natural requirement and as said, the wisdom demands nourishment through its roots, as that can be the only correct approach. The Failure to do so is again a blunder that needs corrections to stop further going astray, beyond the limits from where the retreat will not be possible. In that case we shall have to go extinct. This fear-­‐full scene can be easily visualized as it already stands proved that increased comforts in terms of present day advancement, have only added to our problems ultimately. Even if we succeed in prolonging our life by delaying death a little, or say winning over it finally, but what is the net gain in case we remain perturbed mentally? Adolescents being used for carrying out heinous crimes and incidents of constant attempts to push even minor girls in to sex bazaar, are clear indications of our disturbed mentality that shall spoil the new generations. Abducting even newly-­‐born babies for sale of their body parts for replacements needed by riches, is the proof that some of us have completely derailed mentally. When the genius is busy in inventing better methods of devastation only, what future of society

72

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa can be expected? The first morning news bulletin every day tells only about terrorist devastations, adulteration havocs, honour Killings, atrocities on weaker section, scams, rackets, embezzlements and frauds of reputed persons. When son has no hesitation in killing their own mother and father raping his own daughter, there is no limit of heinous act of perverted mentality. This is high time that we get back to our root-­‐ techniques that lay in our magnificent past for our diversion on right track, forgetting which is our greatest blunder. Till the time Vedic Sanskriti prevailed, India has been many times a center of power for the whole world and it’s universal emperors ‘Chakravarti Samrats’ ruled for many centuries in succession. They knew the techniques of maintaining the peace of mind, which is a necessity to operate at its maximum efficiency. It is a glaring fact of the history of mankind of our planet that such an one-­‐man-­‐rule of that vast area has never been possible by any other power there after. We need to correct our history books in regard to such a wonderful and mighty race that gave such emperors, who were totally dedicated to the service of mankind. Neglecting the issue shall continue to keep us detached from our roots. By now there is no dearth of convincing evidence for the recognition of the historians that from the Indus–Saraswati basin, India has given to the world this advanced-­‐most race of Sumerian’s ancients, the traces of which exists not only in the archeological finds but also in the ancient literature world-­‐over, as these ancients had a world over spread right after settling of the aftermaths of last ice-­‐age. They were creative and where ever they settled, the area flourished fast. While in ancient Mesopotamia and its neighboring area, which was also a best choice to settle, being under the irrigation command of Euphrates, Tigris and other rivers up to Nile, the need for self-­‐defense and irrigation led them to organize and build canals and walled settlements. After 6000BC the settlements grew, becoming cities by the 4th millennium BC. These settlements gradually developed into the chief Sumerian cities, namely Adab, Eridu, Isin, Kish, Kullab, Lagash, Larsa, Nippur, Ur and the like. Construction of temples was their identity and at some places mud-­‐brick temples were later decorated with fine metalwork and stonework. To meet growing administrative needs they used the same ‘Cuneiform’ form of writing as Indus-­‐Saraswati basin had, under developing stage of Sanskrit language. To whom the history has taken as Ubaidians, who established settlements during 5000BC in the region latter known as Sumer, were as well these ancients of Sumerians only. The written

73

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa history of the area indicates that after about 3250 BC, another people migrated from its homeland, located probably northeast of Mesopotamia, and began to intermarry with the native population. These were in fact Sumerian ancients who had gone back to their home land due to the famous deluge. This important fact of the history needs to be well-­‐taken, which is also self explanatory from the temples, the deities and the religions that prevailed right in prehistoric era, not only the ancient middle east but every where similar to some extent as Vedic gods with different names viz. “Sun-­‐god, Moon-­‐god, Wind-­‐god, Sky-­‐god, god of Oceans etc. etc.”. The oldest Vedic Texts reveal that these all were Devas and their descendents, 12 sons of Kashyap Rishi with Aditi, from Varun Dev, the eldest to Surya Dev, the youngest. Moon god ‘Chandra Dev’, worshiping whom was prevalent in many areas, is also father of Budh Dev, latter married with Ela, grand daughter of Surya Dev. The reference of four headed god as well is seen in the area that is similar to Vedic Lord Brahma. There is no reason of casting any doubt on the intention of compilers of the ancient-­‐most Vedic texts containing all this information. Many Sumerian deities were later continued to be called interchangeably by Sumerian and Semitic names and traditional temple worship as well continued through out the world. Further, in line with its Sanskritic traditions, for the eradication of ignorance of masses and for their true up-­‐lift, India has also remained master of the world ‘Jagat-­‐Guru’ for millenniums. They made their self-­‐ less services available right at each door step, by en-­‐masse spreading in that ancient era of limited physical recourses. Such acts made them more & more virtuous. Some Vedic ancients developed their expertise to the extent that they could perceive the working of 98% subtle base, which created and governs the working of remaining 2% material creation, with definite design criteria. Ironically perceiving even to the extent of this 2% of the creation is not possible by material means how so ever advanced these might become. Further break through became possible only by India’s spirituality ‘Adhyatm’. Concept of this inability of our senses has been just covered by introducing the concept of delusion ‘Maya’, in India’s spirituality ‘Adhyatm’. Access to subtle worlds where our own 98% common base exists is only possible by becoming introvert and by sharpening the senses through existing design features of mind and body. Journey to these inner worlds ‘Antah Jagat ki Yatra’, used to be a passion of researchers ‘Rishies’ in ancient India. Because of such a spiritual advancements in the past, a stage had existed for long that

74

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Mankind remained capable to attain what ever they could think. This ‘once up on a time capability of mankind’ has been confessed at many places in the old texts of the world. Look at the approach of Vedic ancients that Technically, the qualities like ‘one man rule of entire world’ became possible due to predominance of ‘Agni-­‐Tatva’ in these ancients. The other ‘Tatvas’ do have their respective effects and this point since connected with our vast Astral worlds, imbibing qualities of which directly through their ‘Tanmatras’ can make us perfect in all respects, has already been discussed separately along with the purposeful reasoning of present deep snag in our vitality, created by wise ancients. Drying-­‐up of the River Saraswati (1900 BC) marks the start of this era of over-­‐all declining spirituality in us. Accordingly, influence of India started receding and it as well faced many attacks and rule of foreign powers and was devastated by them for millenniums. These do not include the attacks and dictatorship periods of last more than two millennium by only Greeks under Alexander the Great, the Kushânas from Central Asia, the Mongols under Genghis Khan, Muslim traders and invaders from the Middle East and Central Asia, and finally the British and other Europeans, but much earlier to it, what we read in Vedic-­‐Puranic literature, many ‘Daityas’ and ‘Danavas’ etc. (‘Asurs’), those who attacked India many times, were as well foreigners. However as said earlier, look at the Versatility of India’s Dev-­‐Sanskriti that how in spite of all attempts for millenniums to wipe it out; it is surviving since times immemorial. The point to be noted is that how in spite of all the declining factors, the main being over powering of body-­‐consciousness over our soul-­‐consciousness, India continued to enjoy its golden zenith till the time Vedic Sanskriti guarded it safe. Versatility of this Sanskriti gets proved again as attempts to eliminate it were though more severe afterwards when finally India fell slave to British, yet it has survived to all the cruel test of time. On the contrary, as it is very much on the record that it’s 35 off-­‐shoots could not survive though a few of these off-­‐shoots were so major to flourish even for millenniums. Further to it, as a stock-­‐taking is being done, through the various parts of this book “Who are we and what we are meant for?’, this Vedic-­‐Sanskriti is so powerful that its tested scientific techniques can transform the entire man kind from any oppressed stage. Maintaining health that has become a major problem of the day, is a built-­‐in aspect of Vedic techniques and methodology. Ignorance of this fact has only

75

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa caused several Axe-­‐hitting on our own feet that has resulted in the present turmoil and challenges all around. Personality traits developed by adopting Vedic Sanskriti continued to show good results even when the body consciousness continued to over power the soul-­‐consciousness: To revive from the beginning (ab-­‐initio), the soul-­‐conscious Vedic ancients of ancient era worked well with all their virtues and they brought the creation in to being with the help of ‘Mantra’. This was a period of ‘Mantra-­‐Srashti’. Many other works that we call miracles today were being done with the help of Mantras. With the increase of body-­‐ consciousness, needs of the body became guiding factor of our efforts. In what ever way we might consider this initial journey of man-­‐kind, but for sure, when recharging of rivers started after slow settling down of the aftermaths of last Ice-­‐age (before 10,000BC), Saraswati-­‐Sindhu basin, i.e. the land of seven rivers ‘Sapt-­‐Sindhu’ emerged as the best water-­‐side survival-­‐area in the entire world, where adopting a round the year cropping system was also possible. These were the Aryans and later Copper-­‐age was also established by them on the banks of Saraswati River. Over-­‐powering of body consciousness by and by, was however inevitable with the increasing dependency on agricultural produce, animal produce, sea produce and other material resources. The prevailing confusion of Ubaidians, being considered responsible for establishing Sumer (Iraq) from where Sumerians are thought to have originated, must not have arisen in the history books, if the home land of the ancients of Sumerians would have been traced and confirmed correctly by the historians. These ‘Sapt-­‐Sindhu’ Aryans, who are the ancients of these Sumerians, are also the same persons from India, many times referred as Proto-­‐Elamite in Mesopotamia and Elam, who reached there via Baluchistan and Iran. Using their agriculture techniques developed in ‘Sapt-­‐Sindhu’ area, they as well settled in the basin of Tigris and Euphrates Rivers and spread up to Nile Valley and turned the same way the connected areas, as Fertile-­‐Crescent. The area of Sumer (Iraq) has been just named on their name and it is totally wrong that they originated from this place. Sumerians as well established later the Bronze-­‐age in ‘Sapt-­‐Sindhu’ area and took it to Mesopotamia, Elam and other areas, that is why wherever they flourished; copper-­‐age artifacts are discovered there. The thickness of the layer of mud separating the two ages indicates the extent to which the respective area was affected

76

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa by the great deluge. Vedic Texts, specifically Rig-­‐Veda, Brahmans, Vishnu Puran, Matsya Puran and other Purans, throw light on that pre-­‐historical era, but as these were completely ignored by historians, the entire written history in regard to the movement of Aryans has gone wrong. It is heartening that, as given in foregoing paragraphs, many names of heroes, the connected places and many other details of this oldest text still resemble with the ancient history of Persia, Arab, Africa, Mishra (Egypt), and Middle East countries. Leaving aside the mentioned method of time-­‐count ‘Kal-­‐ganana’, If we travel in that era in accordance with the Vedic texts, from Swayambhoo Manu, till Sixth Manuvantar of Chakshus Manu (6th Manu) the whole inhabited world was occupied by Vedic ancients. There were kingdoms of Nags, Devs, Daityas, Danavs, Asurs, Katyas, Nags, Garurs, etc. As a result of body consciousness over powering the soul consciousness, while joint exploration programme was undertaken by two major forces of Devas and Asurs that in later traditions diverged into two groups of deities and demons, 14 major conflicts could not be avoided. In Vedic texts all these have been dramatized in the myth of churning of ocean ‘Samudra-­‐ Manthan’. The first bone of contention was the gold mines searched out in the area of Caucasus mount over Caspian Sea. Not only in this first ‘Devasur-­‐Sangram’ that was fought for “Shree’/‘Laxmi’ generally represented by Gold, but as a result of all other conflicts, Devas emerged as over all Victorious. The Indus-­‐Saraswati basin, the accessible remains of which are now known as Indus valley civilization, continued to be the Head-­‐Quarter of these Aryans /Sumerians’ ancients. During Manu/Noah’s flood those who suffered most were Ararats, who were the descendents of Atyarati Janantpatl S/o Chakhsus Manu (6th) on whose name it was Ararat mount (Turkey), said to be the landing place of Noah’s Ark. As indicated earlier, all these affected Aryans, who came back to their home land due the deluge calamity, returned there when rehabilitation work was taken up in big way by Varun Dev, the eldest of Devas, also named as Elahi and Elohim which means the deity of Elavrat. Both Shatpath Brahman and Geneses highlight the hard labour put in by Varun Dev in confining the deluge-­‐water back to the seas. But in spite of all odds, the Aryans continued to flourish where ever they established themselves. The main reason of their lasting prosperity was that these Aryan deities continued to hold the roots of the Vedic-­‐Sanskriti. The demons on the other hand, remained nourishing their off-­‐shoots only

77

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa and therefore suffered a steep value-­‐decline. Out of Devas, Surya-­‐Dev and Chandra Dev and their near relations were taken as deity in major parts of the world. With the word Aad meaning as Sun, Adam is representation of Surya Dev. Even after 5th Dev-­‐Asur Sangram when Ikshavaku grand S/o Surya Dev and Budh Dev S/o Chandra Dev had a home coming to India, their descendents flourished in India for millenniums as Surya-­‐Vansh and Chandra-­‐Vansh respectively. This was again due to the fact that they continued to adapt Vedic Sanskriti. The descendents of Varun Dev were later called as Sumerians and they along with descendents of other Devas had a world over spread out side India but every where their decline period remained directly proportional to their keeping hold of Dev-­‐Sanskriti. In their last phase even their names lost resemblance with their ancients. In regard to Middle East, as per available written history of the area, among last of their successors, Uruinimgina, perhaps having linage with Ur S/o Chaksush (6th ) Manu (fl. about 2365 BC), who was noteworthy for instituting many social reforms, was defeated by Lugalzagesi (reigned about 2370-­‐2347 BC), the governor of the neighboring Sumerian city-­‐state of Umma. Thereafter, for about 20 years, Lugalzagesi was the most powerful ruler in the Middle East. By the 2300 BC the power of the Sumerians had declined to such an extent that they could no longer defend themselves against foreign invasions. In India however, as clarified earlier, the founders of Surya-­‐Vansh and Chandra-­‐Vansh who had immigrated to their home land, continued to adopt Vedic Sanskriti and thus flourished for millenniums. Later, all those on the left side of River Sindhu were called as ‘Hindus’, which in due course, completely replaced the name ‘Aryans’. With the increase of body consciousness, Aryans/Hindus gradually became more interested in ‘Business and Trade’, but since they continued adopting Vedic-­‐Sanskriti, it brought them up, as top Businessmen: Alike many other skills, the world as well learned “Business & Trade” from India. The artifacts and other archeological remains of ‘Sindhu-­‐ Ghati’, the urban spread of which is W-­‐E 1600 Km X N-­‐S 1000 Km, establishes with out any ambiguity, the trade connections of the Aryans there, not only with other developed places in India but also with many other flourishing countries of that time, world-­‐over. The urban spread below Thar-­‐desert is in addition to this area and complete Indus-­‐ Saraswati basin had a coast line of about 1300 Km. The agriculture must

78

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa have been started by them with the recharging of rivers after Ice-­‐age (before 10,000BC) and they rightly selected Sapt-­‐Sindhu area for its utility as dependable round the year cropping system. The site of Mehergarh also indicates the same fact that agriculture started here before 7500BC. This proves version of Vedic texts as correct that it was Vedic ancient Prathu who started cultivation and the earth was named as ‘Prathvi’ after his name. After flourishing with Agriculture-­‐Produce, Animal-­‐Produce and Sea-­‐Produce, they started trading of other commodities as well. By that time, Navigation had already started from Sindhu River. As “Business and Trade” became important, those dealing with it were given a separate name. During that period business items were called as ‘Panya’ and those dealing with them as ‘Panni’. While these Aryans/Sumerians’ ancients had total control on administration and business in the entire world, identifying some specific group became a necessity for business to boost the trading. Though‘ Varn-­‐Vyavastha’ is His creation (*see box below) but present prevailing cast system that is its distorted form, had not cropped up till that time but taking over entire Panni’s trading from the banks of River-­‐Sindhu’ by Aryans, has a mention in the history of the area. This boosted India’s economy. Rig Veda named them as ‘Vanij’ or ‘Bania /Vyapari’, and also as ‘Shreshtham’ – either the best i.e. main, may be of Corporation or the wealthy one. Very soon with multiplied progress, ‘Business-­‐centers’ got established while transactions were being still made in Barter system, that later confined to items of daily use viz. cereal, cloths, cow, ox, etc. Lothal, covered by Indus Valley civilization (about 60 Km south to Ahamadabad-­‐ Gujrat), was also main business center having well built Silos / Grananry-­‐ stores ‘Annagars’. It is however note-­‐worthy that even the natural calamities; one after other could not deter the Aryans from the path of progress-­‐making. To those in Indus-­‐Saraswati Basin, drying-­‐up event of Saraswati River during 1900BC came as a bolt from the blue. The advancement of that era, prior to this drying-­‐up episode, can only be traced here now, below the Thar-­‐ deserts (India and north Pakistan-­‐805 Km x485 Km). What presently available open to sky, is only the Indus-­‐Valley ‘Sindhu-­‐Ghati’, which too before going barren, was ruthlessly devastated and ransacked by invaders. Due to the Drying-­‐up episode of Saraswati-­‐River, those shifted from its basin, either towards Sindh (presently in Pakistan) or towards Rajasthan (India), were however not the ransacked persons but they had a planned pack-­‐up. Even afterwards similar shifting after closing down

79

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa their business, continued to all over India even from border areas of Rajasthan because of surviving conditions turning difficult, with the spread of Thar-­‐deserts. It would be however interesting to have a look on the rise of Aryans/Hindus of the area. Though they faced many odds but with the hard labour and might, these ancients added gold reserves to such an extent that by Mouryan-­‐Kal (286BC), India was established in the world popularly as a golden bird ‘Sone-­‐ki-­‐Chiriya’. This needs laying emphasis here that such land-­‐marks can only be established by persons possessing peaceful minds, and such peace of mind can only be attained by adopting spiritual ‘Meditation’ techniques of Vedic ancients. As we presently read in our history books, the business and trading scenario of that time is that, Gold was imported in cities of Sindhu-­‐ghati from Kolar and Hatti mines (Karnataka). Gold was being perhaps also taken out from the sands of Sindhu and some other rivers. Kolar and Jawarkhan mines (Udai Pur) were the source of silver. Similarly, for stone and wood for buildings, this place was well connected with different places in India. Trade connections were already there with Afghanistan, Turkmenistan, Bahrain and countries of Persian Gulf, Egypt, Iran, and Mesopotamia. Slave-­‐trade with Mesopotamia was also done from here. With the advent of currency, fast business became possible with the help of horses, bulls, camels, elephants, carts, chariots, boats, ships etc. Port and Docks were also there and import/export was having State patronage. This shows the entire show was run mainly by India under the guidance of these Sindhu-­‐Ghati Aryans. Even old Persians were the descendents of Aryan/Sumerians and were called as Indian–Parsis, just as to-­‐day we call Indian-­‐Biharis or Indian-­‐Bengalis. The same seals, coins, weights and scales, (with measurements in decimal system) ‘Chopar’/Chess board with Pawns and pieces of Ivory, and many other things were just the same as confirmed from artifacts even up to present Susa city (old Amravti), reclaiming of which marked the start of post-­‐ deluge rehabilitation work by Varun-­‐Dev. Similarly trade connection of this basin with Syria, Egypt, European countries, African Nile basin, are as well clear from the artifacts. Factually “Navigation” is a distorted word from ‘Nav-­‐Gati’ that started in Sindhu River about 6000 years ago. Vedic texts mention about all the seven rivers of “Sapt-­‐Sindhu’ area that small boats to big ships (later developed to carry 700/1000 passengers) were used for short and long distance trade. Babylonia was connected with sea route since 3000 BC. Excavated from here an artifact of half-­‐lion idol

80

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa of Naram Sin, which is a distortion of Nrag Singh, second S/o Manu S/o Surya Dev, is an Aryan deity and connects the area directly under Sindhu-­‐ Ghati Aryans. Documents of period (2371-­‐2316 BC), sending costly items (including various types of pearls/gems obtained from Sea) to Ur have been discovered. Cotton, Spices, wool, oil etc were other consumables in constant trading, also to Middle East countries from here. In history books, Varun-­‐Dev has been all along taken as expert in respect of every thing concerning journey ‘Yatra’ by Sea. The Aryans used to worship him before undertaking any work concerning ‘Yatra’. Vedic Texts indicate clearing and easing of paths used for transportation as a continuous process. The names of Aryan deities viz. Indra Dev, Vayu-­‐Dev and others have referred in the text as responsible for these purposes including for guarding of ‘Pra-­‐Path’ to ‘Maha-­‐Path’. They used to pray these deities for the sake of their trouble-­‐free completion of business and trading works. Uttra-­‐Path’ was connecting India to Europe, via Black Sea and Caspian Sea ‘Kashyap Sagar‘. Indus Valley was also well connected with many other places in India and abroad. Having trade connections established with many countries, Aryans made India the richest country of the world by the Mouryan-­‐Kal. But let us not forget that all this became possible only due to the personality-­‐traits ‘Sanskars’ so developed in Aryans by continued adaptation of Vedic Sanskriti. Though body consciousness has dominated badly afterwards, still for the adopted principles, India’s turning to trade and business kept Indians in high esteems for long. Even now after getting drained of all its accessible wealth and having brought in pitiable condition during disturbed and finally in slavery period, the way India has progressed after getting freedom by maintaining its democratic set-­‐up intact, is commendable. It is after millenniums that such a vast country is getting attention of its own leaders for it’s over all development. Tapping own resources and construction of infra-­‐structure for progress-­‐making, simultaneous to, taking care of population increase and defense needs, is indeed a very big task. Though eradication of slave mentality is taking time and drifting away of Vedic descendents from their ‘Vedic-­‐Path’ can be seen as having increased after getting freedom, still because the Indian soil, being enriched by the potential personality-­‐traits ‘Sanskars’ by Indian sages for millenniums, Indians are in the front lines in many fields with in 6/7 decades. However, if we had continued imbibing the principles of Vedic Sanskriti, the history would have been totally different. Though its potential has been proved time and again but still we continue to miss

81

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa the facts. British becoming weak after world war-­‐2, was also the reaction of Indians intense desire for liberation but India finally got freedom by standing firmly, depending solely on the well defined roots of Vedic Sanskriti ‘Satyam vad, Dharmamchar’. Display of power of Truth ‘Satya’ and Non-­‐Violence ‘Ahimsa’ factually amazed the whole world in post world-­‐wars scenario. This also exposed once again the solid & strong foundation of Vedic Sanskriti. Its dependability as well got proved in the recent mass movement against corruption and black money. The history however as well reminds us that, if we will continue to remain detached from our roots, we shall meet the same fate as has happened with its 35 off-­‐shoots that earlier got extinct. If detachment from the roots is allowed to prolong, a stage is bound to come when any amount of nourishing of the off-­‐shoot would never lead to its survival.

“Varn-­‐Vyavastha”

Gita-­‐13/4 Chaturvarnyamaya……………viddhkartarmavyayam.” clarifies ‘that four orders of society, viz the ‘Brahman’, the ‘Kshatriya’, the ‘Vaishya’, and the ‘Shudra’, were created by the Lord Himself by classifying them in accordance with their prenatal (existing before birth) qualities and He assigned corresponding duties to them. It further explains that knowing Him as the persona behind this creation and as the immortal Lord, is correct. Yet He is a non-­‐doer.’ Three basic properties of the creation are, Trans-­‐active ‘Satvik’, Active ‘Rajsik’, and Inactive ‘Tamsik’. Dominance of ‘Satvik’ property specifies one as ‘Brahman’. The domination of ‘Satvik’ mixed with ‘Rajsik’ makes him ‘Kshatriya’. The domination ‘Rajsik’ of mixed with ‘Tamsik’ makes him ‘Vaishya’ and domination of ‘Tamsik’ mixed with ‘Rajsik’ makes him a ‘Shudra’. ‘Shum-­‐Dum’ like deeds i.e. the deeds done with peace of mind and endurance are meant for ‘Brahmans’, bravery-­‐valor deeds are for ‘Kshatriyas’, ‘Vaishyas’ are required to do deeds concerning agriculture and business, including patronage to domestic animals, specifically the cow and the Shudras are required for dedicated services. Consideration of one’s property or ‘interest and tendencies’ in deciding his duties as specified, is a natural requirement for his best outcome. ‘Varn-­‐ Vyavashtha’ has not been created by Him only for the order of Human society but it covers all other species e.g. much of ‘Tamsic’ predominance leads to birth in species of lower–status and ‘Satvik’ to that of higher

82

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa status. Though care has been already taken by the creator in selecting environment for taking new birth depending upon our resultant qualities reflecting our unsettled deeds of previous births, but in case we perform the deeds for our livelihood, not specified as per our ‘Varn’ i.e. duties specified for us, we shall not only harm ourselves, but our outcome is likely to become erroneous, attracting punishments. We have been left to select our deeds as per our choice and the perpetual principle for out come of the deeds ‘Karm-­‐Phal’ works. We as well have a natural tendency to perform deeds as per our ‘Varn’, but in the name of cast if our society just encroach up on the freedom of one’s decision-­‐making, it is harmful to both. We can not force some one to undertake totally Satvik deeds if he is born with Tamsik mentality, nourished by him in earlier births. Hoping some one to fall in line with such dictates is just like, expecting a doctor to work as an engineer, which is just not possible and if insisted, mistakes are inevitable. This is also to exert him unnecessarily as it needs more efforts from him to hit at his new targets that are against his basic nature. Birth and deeds, both decide ‘Varn’ and therefore allowing one to elevate himself by doing the deeds as per his own sweet-­‐will/nature, can be the only correct approach. Since deeds are restricted to cast-­‐system imposed by the society, personality distortions or say the perversions are but natural. This perversion has caused insurgency/revolt in the classification of the society ‘Varn-­‐ Viplove’. Had we continued in line with His automation scheme*, termed as ‘Prakriti’, it was easy to subside in us, sense of doer emerging all the time. We can visualize that although He is the real doer in all of us but the entire work of the creation is being done by the nature ‘Prakriti’, designed and preset to work for Him. Therefore, for none of his attachment, He no more remains a doer. Similarly, our belief of ‘Prakriti’ doing all that appears being done by us, must have to fetch the same results. ................................................................................................................ *In line with His automation Scheme? In each cycle of creation, to start with, He ‘Purush’ (His Chetna) manifests Himself in ‘Pranic’ energy that transforms in to the entire mass of the creation and in to various other forms of energies, to run the show, in accordance with His preset automation scheme. His this design feature has been termed as ‘Prakriti’. The show is thus said to be the result of union of ‘Purush’ and ‘Prakirti’, or say, it is a continuous transformation

83

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa of ‘Pranic’-­‐energy at the command of His ‘Chetna’. “Varn-­‐Vyavastha”, created by Him is also covered by His ‘Prakirti’. Human beings have been also empowered with the same powers to use ‘Prakirti’, manifestation aspect of ‘Pranic’-­‐energy. ‘Chetna’ in us is fraction of His ‘Chetna’ only. This ‘Chetnansh’ is termed as Soul. Therefore as it is in case of the Almighty ‘Purush’, our thoughts that are the expression of fraction of His ‘Chetna’ i.e. ‘Chetnansh’ in us, are the commander-­‐in-­‐charge for ‘Pranic’ energy, to the extent we have mustered it in our ‘Pranmaya-­‐kosh’ for our use. Practice for enrichment of thoughts with ‘Pranic’-­‐energy, to the extent that these get materialized instantly, was the technique of Vedic ancients in use, for inculcating virtues and for proceeding ahead to attain other targets. At present a lot of work has been done in this direction, by ‘Pranic’ healers to explore working of His deigns ‘Prakrati’. Hence while doing some deed, we can also think that the work is being done by ‘Prakirti’ and we are not the doers. Proceeding this way, we shall become at par with Him, by and by. ...................................................... How long we shall keep young generations in dark from our factual ancient-­‐past that detaches us from our roots, laying in most dependable Vedic-­‐Sanskriti? A little correct knowledge of our past specifically that of the techniques adopted by our ancients to become mighty as they were, can be of much help in our up-­‐lift. Being that important we shall thus concentrate now on the past of man kind, the correct knowledge of which is available only in Vedic texts. Those discarding these texts must explain the reason of a lot of resemblance in the names of heroes and the names of places, mentioned in these texts, with the history written much later and now also with the factual names. Let us revive the history at a glance, as mentioned in Vedic texts vis-­‐a-­‐vis the facts of the available written history of connected areas for the sake of instant visualization of the said resemblance. As we know that ancients of Daityas, Devas, Danavas, Nags, Garurs, and all other dynasties of ancient world, who are the ancients of entire man kind, have originated from India and initially these were brothers being sons of Kashyap Rishi (on whose name ‘Kashyap-­‐ Sagar’, presently known as Caspian Sea), from his different wives viz. Diti, Aditi, Danu and others (total 13 daughters of Daksh Prajapati in linage of Lord Brahma). They launched a joint programme of exploration of the sea termed as ‘Samudra-­‐Manthan’. When gold mines were discovered at

84

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa the shore of Kashyap Sagar, at a place in ancient Persia called at that time as Nadanvan, this became the bone of contention and the reason of first ‘Devasur’ warfare ‘Sangram’. There were Devas on one side and the rest on the other side. One after other, total 14 warfare occurred in a period of about 300 years between Devas and Asurs, on some or the other pretext and these brothers ultimately became dreadful enemy. Vedas were earlier in oral transfer tradition ‘Shruti-­‐Parampara’ of the ancients of that time. Sumerians as such later originated from Varun Dev, the eldest of Devas and continued to follow Vedic Sanskriti. Many ancestral traditions however continued to be followed by all of them in-­‐ common for long. Early age Daityas and Danvas were as well man of principles, having revered reference in Vedic-­‐texts. The element of soul-­‐ consciousness however drooped down in them at a faster rate as they got trapped in ‘Carvaka’ like school of thoughts (a classical school of materialism and skepticism known for its attacks on religious practices) and presently they simply carry an impression of Demons as Bram Stoker's Dracula. By the time when entire Europe and other parts of the world were still reeling under ice, up to foot hills of Elburz mountain, many dynasties of their ancestors having originated from India, had already occupied the whole inhabitable world. In the early stages, the missions of soul-­‐ conscious ancients were much of self-­‐less nature, meant only for the sake of masses but later with the over-­‐powering the body-­‐consciousness, they established their well specified kingdoms all around in the entire inhabitable areas of the world. This continued and their spread of much later stage has been described by historians in the formation of various City-­‐Estates where the monarchs started preferring to be worshiped by their pupil afterwards. In earlier stage Devas with their might, increased by Vedic techniques, establish their supremacy on all the dynasties of that time, barring rare defeats from Asurs (Daityas, Danvas and the like minded dynasties). Factually, the Sumerians, who are rightly taken by the world as the first known highly advanced civilization, were the descendents of Devas only. However, Sumer (Iraq) is still wrongly considered as the birth place of Sumerian race by biased minds. Factually the History of Sumer has been reconstructed by historians of colonial background solely from fragmentary writings on clay tablets and from other evidence uncovered and interpreted by modern archaeologists. The knowledge of the Sumerian’s descendents’ home land and that of the initial movements of their ancients are only available in Vedic texts,

85

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa which though oldest, has been conveniently ignored. Sapt-­‐Sindhu area and specifically Indus-­‐Saraswati basin holds the key to unlock many secrets of their past. Some archeologists do agree that Sumerians are the progressed version of ‘Proto-­‐Elamites’ but Vedic texts clarify that these Proto Elamites were none other than the ‘Chakshus’, the dynasties of Vedic Chaksus Manu of sixth ‘Manvantar’, and all these were the ancients of Sumerians having originated from India. Most of them went back to their home land during devastating deluge, narrated as here under. But they came back and did rehabilitate the entire affected area. This too has been taken by the Historians as their immigration of later period. The area, which they specifically named as Sumer, again grew rich and powerful. Art and crafts, architecture and religious and ethical thought flourished. The Sumerian language became the prevailing speech of the land, and their cuneiform script, a system of writing on clay became the basic means of written communication throughout the Middle East for about 2000 years. For this reason the world wrongly connect Sumer as their birth place. If we check the resemblance of Vedic texts with the ancient world of 5000 BC onward, specifically that of 6th Vedic Manuvantar of Chakshus Manu, his five sons and a grand son, namely Attyarati Janantpati, Abhimanyu, Ur, Pur ,Taporat and Angira S/o Ur, occupied Elam and Mesopotamia and other areas via Baluchistan and Iran. Their first impression in the area was as if evil forces have ruined the area but soon impressed by their character and personality, they became deity of the areas under their individual influence. In some areas mixed reactions could not be daunted for long. Armenia was Attyarati’s kingdom in the area of Mount Ararat, named after his name, in present-­‐day Turkey. Adhrot ‘Atyarat’ in Syria was also after his name. Ararat however is the same mount where Bibles Noahs’ arc is said to have landed after Deluge. But two expeditions of even great Ararat (Nearly 18000 ft) in the year 1829 and 1949 could not find any trace of the Arc. Ararats of late 3000s BC are Attyarati’s descendents and were, of course the worst-­‐hit persons of the deluge. Vedic texts indicate that Azerbaijan is the distortion of the word ‘Aryaveeryan’/ ‘Arya-­‐beejan’ and here the Aditya families, displaced due to deluge, were rehabilitated by Varun Dev. The area of Caucasus Mount used to be called earlier as Devamand. This is in fact distortion of original word ‘Dev-­‐Sthan’ meaning thereby a place of Devas. Attyarati’s brother Abhimanyu is Manu of ancient Persia, and has been also associated with Angra in ancient Persian religion Zoroastrianism. He

86

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa is Ahirman ‘Ahit-­‐Dev’ of Avesta. He is also the King Minos ‘Menun’ of Greece and is the conqueror of war of Troy. Ur spread his kingdoms in Africa, Syria and Babylonia. Ur is still a state in Babylonia. Urvasi the famous court dancer of Devas, belonged to this place. Mount Ural is after his name. Pur established his capital naming it Pursia. The ancient name of Iran is Persia after his name. Taporat established a kingdom on his name later called Taporia. Vedic ‘Baikunth’ was here on other Damâvand mount also called Mount Demavend. Site of an extinct volcano is there in north of Iran, over Tehrân (Teheran). It rises 5,670 m (18,602 ft) above sea level and is the loftiest peak of the Elburz Mountains. Angira took over Africa. Iranian and Hebrew religious epics are full of the victories and expeditions of Angira and Menu. Is it not an irony of fate that by ignoring Vedic texts all the connected areas lost the valuable correct insight of their ancients? Most of the world even now revolves around Surya-­‐Dev or Chandra Dev: By the end of 6th Manuvantar, the youngest of 12 Devas, Surya Dev reached to such heights that maximum coverage of the world can be easily identified with him and with his near relations. For all those who take Surya Dev as their deity, authentic knowledge of his family background and their spread in the ancient world, shall be of a great mental satisfaction. The oldest Indian Vedic-­‐Sanskriti covers Surya Dev in many ways and his inspiring-­‐might has been always in the background of inculcation of very many virtues of Vedic ancients here. In Arabic, Sun is said as Aad and Arab or Yara are also the name of Surya Dev. Adam of Bible is virtually ‘Surya Dev’. In Vedic literature Surya Dev attained the title of ‘Trivikram’ after conquering Babylonia, Syria and Egypt. The old name of Aden is Aditipur. It was earlier one of the capitals of Surya Dev. Kurdistan was with Vishvakarma, the founder of very well known most advanced ‘Mayan’ Civilization of western hemisphere in long Pre-­‐classic and period onward for about 3000 years, which encompassed all of the Yucatán Peninsula in present-­‐day Mexico and parts of present-­‐day Guatemala, Honduras, and El Salvador, covering an area of about 5000 Sq.miles of North and Central America. He is father-­‐in-­‐law of Surya Dev and was highly influenced of him. Though later Devas occupied the whole world up till China but out of them Surya Dev and his close relatives held the lions share. Syrians and Arabs are worshiping Surya Dev right since beginning. Persian desert inhabitants were factually called as

87

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa ‘Aditya’ and others of-­‐late, for this reason, as Indian-­‐Parsis. Shani Dev, who is the son of Surya Dev, got Unan. Babylon was also won by Nrag, second son of Vaishvat Manu S/o Surya Dev, by killing Daitya Raj Hiranyaksh. All this happened much earlier to Manu / Noah’s great deluge, estimated date of which is around 3800BC. Rehabilitation work was taken in big way by Varun Dev, the eldest brother of Surya Dev. From the very beginning, Varahs of Norway who had very good relations with Devas and they helped a lot to Varun Dev in massive rehabilitation ordeal. Its one branch amalgamated with Nrags and were taken as son of Devs ‘Dev-­‐Putra’. Nragsing Dev of Surya-­‐Vansh as well killed Daityaraj Hiranyakashypu, having kingdoms right from Caspian Sea to the borders of Indian. ‘Kshetraps’ of Iran belong to this branch and they worshiped Varah Sculptures. Nragitos had a spread from Northern Turkistan adjoining Caspian Sea ‘Kashyap-­‐Sagar’ to Persian Gulf. Historians of Iran take him as Naram-­‐Sin, the ‘Mool-­‐Purush’ of Nragitos. This is distortion of ‘Nragsingh’ Dev and the same name in different generations of same dynasty is also not uncommon. After the flop of Aryan Invasion theory (1500 BC), those who still consider Aryans as outsiders for India, shall have to come down with this incidence to have occurred after 8th century BC since it has already been established that no different set of people have entered in Sindhu-­‐Ghati up till that time. It is not clear as to what keeps them away from the oldest Vedic texts. According to it, after settling of the aftermaths of this great deluge, fifth Devasur warfare occurred in which Devas got defeated. Budh dev was son of Chandra dev married to Ela D/o Manu and Ela-­‐Vrat of Iran area was her dowry gift. But under the compelling circ*mstances, Ikshvasu S/o Manu came back to Arya-­‐Vrat (India), being the home land of their ancients, along with his brother-­‐in law Budh Dev, where their dynasties ‘Surya-­‐Vansh’ and ‘Chandra-­‐Vansh’ flourished. Thus the spread of Surya Dev was not only out side India but in India too they flourished for millenniums. Lord Ram took birth in 39th generation of Ikshvasu’s ‘Surya-­‐Vansh’ and much later Lord Krishna came in ‘Chandra-­‐ Vansh’ that also had close relation with it. Till to day Chandra-­‐Dev continues a guiding deity of various religions as Surya Dev has been since time immemorial.

88

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Many world dynasties take their linage to Yam Dev and others take Rudra-­‐Dev as their deity, but all these are extension of Surya Dev only: This home coming of Aryans, who are the descendents of Surya Dev only, has however still failed to catch the sight of even Indian Historians. These Aryans in India continued with the same Sumerian’s Vedic Sanskriti. The other 11 Devas, remained settled out side India, mostly in Iran, Egypt, Palestine, Arab, China and Tibet. As we observe, the spread of the Surya Dev virtually started much earlier to great deluge. While rehabilitation work of the aftermaths of great deluge was still progressing fast, Varun Dev made his nephew Yam S/o Surya Dev, a Lok-­‐Pal of Pitra-­‐Lok. He established a city Narak that also later called as Dojakh. Rehabilitated area of Iran was named as ‘Mratu-­‐lok’ as most its inhabitants had died here in the devastating deluge. The descendents of Yam S/o Surya Dev had vast spread and his worship was prevalent all around. From his one wife Sandhya originated Sethians ‘Sandhyas’ of Egypt and Greece ‘Unan’. Germans are also probably ‘Sandhyas’. Greece was later given to Shani Dev, also called Shrutikarma S/o SuryaDev. Dravids, Mangoles, Huns, and Kushan-­‐Hyatal (white Huns and Turks) all are from Yam. From eight ‘Vasus’ of Yam, the eldest was Dhar whose son Rudra introduced Phallus ‘Lingam’ worship as Lord Shiva. Right from that time to present-­‐day India a female symbol, the yoni, and a phallic symbol, the ‘Linga’, are employed in the worship of the Lord Shiva. Lord Shiva has been through out a deity of both mentalities i.e. of Devas and that of Asurs. His maximum spread was thus but natural. For this reason Phallicism became a characteristic element of many religions as the worship of the generative power as expressed by the adoration of the phallus, or male organ of procreation and its counterpart, the adoration of symbols of female fertility (as typified in the worship of the ancient goddess Cybele, a deification of the female generative or mother of all gods so said mother principal). In Phallicism both are manifestations of nature worship. Astral body is also said ‘Ling-­‐Sharir’, so its worship automatically keeps enlightened towards the beyond-­‐material worlds. Right from ancient times its worship was practiced by the early Semites and Greeks, and became an important part of the rites attending the worship of the Greek god Dionysus. This spread, which prevailed in some or the other form, not only in all the western countries before Christ, but its evidence is there in ancient literature of China and Japan. For this reason only the ancient inhabitants of America were as well ‘Ling’ worshipers. In India the Ling worship has been mentioned in Mahanarayan Upnishad (Yajur-­‐

89

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Ved) and Harappan artifacts are available to prove its antiquity. However 12 ‘Jyotirlingas’ were established later in and around India to keep the country undivided. Soon after the movement of Ikshvasu to India, though Syria, Turkistan, Kocharistan, Abyssinia (Ethiopia) were captured by Nags, but all these were favourite of Rudra and thus Phallicism continued there unabatedly. Temples, being the sign of Vedic Sanskriti which is the mother of all other cultures, were available all around. The whole world is factually one family and the present prevailing differences has many valid reasons extra to our becoming biased: During the millenniums that lapsed afterwards a sea-­‐change on different fronts was natural. The average age of man has gone around 1/10th. Whereas Adam and Noah were of 950 and 930 years of age, the average age now could be brought-­‐up to 60 years after efforts. Due to rise in average sea level (about 10ft per century) the distances between continents have increased and even some continents have drifted away for other natural reasons. Aryans in India as well perhaps maintained no links with the descendents of other Devas as the defeat of Devas that caused separation, was only due to Chandra Dev himself, who fought with Devas, with the help of Asurs. In Vedic texts, a reference is however there that even afterwards Dashrath, father of Lord Ram participated in one Devasur-­‐warfare. The deluge was also so much devastating that every thing of the past fell as a long blank period. For the history thereafter as well, Vedic texts was never consulted by the world historians and finally, as the Vedas were discarded by British rulers, and also due to discontinuity of more than a millennium, a lot of confusion got created, by the time scripts for expressions with clarity, became possible to write the History of various Areas of the world. The archeological finds and the wisdom used to imagine, became the base of History writing. Varun Dev, when taken as the Creator ‘Brahma’, was also called as Ilahi. In the available written history, Palestine and Arabs took the word ‘BrahmA’ and by displacing the last letter A before B, read it as Abraham. He is regarded by Muslims, who call him Ibrahim, as an ancestor of the Arabs through Ismail. The Christians, Muslims, and Jews accept Abraham as an epitome of the man of unswerving faith. Continued snapped links of Aryans and Sumerians have caused a lot of confusion. Abraham/Brahma was once considered a contemporary of Hammurabi, king of Babylonia. Because the biblical account of his life is based on traditions preserved by oral transmission rather than by

90

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa historical records, no biography in the present sense could be written. Worship traditions however continued to be followed and these do serve the purpose of establishing original links in a most dependable way. The Jews community, in which Jesus Christ took birth, were passing their independent lives peacefully in Palestine but all of sudden; Romans attacked and destroyed the area specifically their main religious Jerusalem Temple. Three of the world's major religions regard Jerusalem as their holy place. The city has served as the center of Jewish life for 3,000 years. To Christians it is sacred because of its associations with Jesus. In the religion of Islam, Jerusalem ranks in importance as a holy city only after Mecca and Medina in Saudi Arabia. Though the dictators of Palestine started giving tax under compulsion of Romans’ might but the inhabitants did not give up agitations for freedom. This spoiled the unity of the area and with the formation of many groups, people started fighting among themselves. While there were many threats both from inside and outside, mother Mary came to know of her conception. At that time people were under a lot of mental agony due to torturing attitudes of both native and foreign rulers, the religious epics and their forecasts attracted the attention of Yahudi-­‐philosophers. It can be easily perceived how collective conscious forced personification of the great soul. In old testaments of Christians, there comes the instance how Phallic worship was stopped. In Arab too, before the advent of Mohammad Sahib, they used to worship ‘Lingam’, with the name of Lat. Perhaps the Lat word has been used for columns as we say Qutub Minar as Kutub Ki Lat as well. In Bhavishya Puran, the Sange-­‐Asvad (‘Ashwet’ meaning black) is Makkeshwar Mahadev and Jews and Israelis used to worship it. Fed-­‐up with the increased problem due to idolatry nearly 360 idols of the sacred place were got destroyed bringing Sange-­‐Asvad back in original form. The traditions of offering prayers are however still the same. Going around the Sange-­‐Asvad ‘Parikarma’ still continues. Hindus who are the followers of Vedic Sanskriti wear ‘Dhoti’ and a ‘Chadar’ for performing important rituals. The similar clothes are worn during this Haj pilgrimage. At the end of Holy journey, Hindus shave-­‐off their heads. In the same way Muslims also do the same during their Haj pilgrimage. Hindus clean shave the head of a child during ‘Namkaran Sanskar’, the same thing happens during ‘Aquiqua’ ceremony generally on seventh day of the

91

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa birth. The footwear of Hindu priests do not to cover the upper part of the feet and similar is the case with Muslims performing Haj pilgrimage. Perfect methodology for up-­‐lift of each being, from ignorant to scholars having much varied thinking patterns, is with Vedic Sanskriti only: In the afore said narration of this chapter it has been proved that Vedic-­‐ Sanskriti is ancient-­‐most and is versatile not only to make mankind capable to attain what ever it can thought of, but it is as well versatile enough to keep all the folks together. The word ‘up-­‐lift’ in totality, covers making the present life happier and, the soul-­‐elevation of believers for better future births. The very first point that is needed to be appreciated here is that, events mentioned in the ancient holy Vedic literature, sculptures or paintings have been preserved in such a form, not to let the important impressions get fade away with time. Various pictorials depictions are such master pieces that when interpreted carefully, some of these describe the whole of the era and compel the seeker to dive down to immense depths for bringing many information-­‐jewels to the surface. It has been a wonderful experience of a number of ancients that these along with the expertise developed in idolatry, works for transformation of souls psychologically even if we do not know what they really mean. Here only their intense wish, i.e. a strong thought to some how attain Him, works. The wise ancients did account-­‐for the limitations of our wisdom even in worst eras to follow and left such wonderful Vedic texts for us that our practicing to read between the lines goes on making us wiser from any oppressed stage. Unfortunately, their every information has been taken just a myth. Even in the present situation, in case we maintain curiosity, the dramatized expressions of the various systems of Hindu philosophy can very well take us ahead. For the sake of appreciation of the readers, one pictorial depiction of churning of the Ocean ‘Samudra-­‐Manthan’ has been explained in the box as here under. Further to it, the ancients did foresee the future and different methodology was kept in predominance in different ‘Vedic-­‐ Yugas’ From ‘Sat-­‐Yuga’ to ‘Kal-­‐Yuga’ as per the requirement and possibilities of adoption viz. long-­‐penances in ‘Sat-­‐Yuga’, ‘Yagyas’ in ‘Treta-­‐Yuga’, Idolatry or symbolism in ‘Dwapar-­‐Yuga’ and only Name in ‘Kal-­‐Yuga’. Many times a tendency of putting the various facts in infinite terms is criticized innocently. With the constant re-­‐rise of IQ in general, the stability of our belief system is always at risk. With every new information, the old belief needs a change and resetting. Now if we go

92

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa nervous taking our self as fool to be so-­‐far carrying a wrong belief, such emotional surge shall jeopardize our peace of mind. Factually in the present era of Information-­‐Technology, the chances of emotional fatigue have increased. Therefore learning to keep emotionally balanced has become a prime necessity. For any work we take up, it is always a team work. We may be intelligent to any extent but unless we keep consideration of our own vis-­‐a-­‐vis emotions of co-­‐workers, we might prove to be a total failure. It is the up-­‐keep of emotions that ‘charge of a light-­‐brigade’ won the historic battle. We thus need to improve our emotional quotient (EQ). Vedic Sanskriti does not only keep consideration of this important factor, but its techniques can even cause en-­‐masse change in the emotions as required. Even now as well, with in 65 years after getting freedom, Indians can be seen again in front lines of various fields. In spite of having being looted ruthlessly for centuries many countries are still dependent on India, directly or indirectly. All this can be only due to blessings of its sages ‘Rishi-­‐Pratap’ of this pious land. But we can take with us the whole world in the era of purposeful advancements at a very fast rate with tested techniques of Vedic Sanskriti and this fact needs to be well-­‐taken. Looking at the peace of mind having lost in the kettle-­‐drum chamber ‘Nakkar-­‐Khana’ of advancement, the revival of Vedic Sanskriti, being mighty in all respects, has become essential. This is to connect masses to their roots. Responsibility of this mission shall have to be taken by its descendents.

*****************************

93

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa ‘Who are we what we are meant for?’ Part-­‐4 Chapter-­‐2

“Death and there after?” (Gist. Though we may boast of being brave-­‐enough but from with-­‐in, we are generally scared of death. Uncertainty of it’s ‘How and when?’ and the mysterious secrets of the life after-­‐death ‘Parlok’, many times perturb us, so much so that any discussion in a family, on this absolute truth of our life, is some times considered as inauspicious and unwarranted. Although every minute secret in regard to all the aspects of this topic, already stand unfolded in ‘Vedic’-­‐texts, but the descriptions need elaborations in different ways suiting to the different mental levels. For instance, the approach of keeping every one scared of death in order to exercise a check on his derailment from the moral-­‐track may be of use in case of innocent and blind-­‐believers but since such scaring depictions sound hypothetical at its face, all these confuse to a scientific analyzer and dealing him this way might become counter productive. Although the explanations of deep rooted concepts of ‘Vedic-­‐Sanskriti’, suiting to their mental level were available in its texts being biased, the British rulers of India at one stage, discarded these texts altogether and even Vedas were doomed by them. In this chapter it has been tried to make clear all the necessary aspects in regard to death and after-­‐death zone ‘Parlok’, as suited best for the easy grasp of the intelligentsia of present era of higher IQ. Incidentally, the basics of the concepts of all other religions of the world in this regard are same, as these have been either retained to the extent convenient or embraced by intermittent intuitional transfers on the minds of various clairvoyants and crusaders, as discussed. How this becomes possible at Para-­‐psychological level?, has been as well explained by citing examples, which otherwise surpasses both empirical knowledge derived from the senses and the scientific knowledge derived from reasoning on the basis of experience. As has been explained on scientific lines, ‘Death’ is a stage in the natural and continuous cycle of energy transformation. Death of our physical body is not only an absolute truth, but is an absolute necessity for our re-­‐ juvenation. It has been made out in this chapter that by not having clear insight of our ‘Parlok’ we are certainly missing a life-­‐time opportunity of

94

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa carrying out in our present birth, much needed spade work for our destiny-­‐making. Best utilization of the ‘Parlok’ period is very important but planning and required spade-­‐work for the same can be done during human birth only. Thus it leads to the best utilization of this birth as well. Fear from death can be easily eradicated by the facts elaborated in the chapter. In fact there in the ‘Parlok’ while we possess all the 17 elements (Feelings of 5 ‘Karmendries’ + 5 ‘Gyanedries’ + 5 ‘Tanmatras’ +Mind ‘Manah’ + Intellect ‘Budhi’) intact, and yet we are free from the worries of food, cloth, shelter, ailment or accident. There we possess memory, sharp enough to recollect many births and can move with the speed of thought. As such with many other unique facilities there, if planned and spade work done carefully during the life-­‐time, many things can be done only in ‘Parlok’. Biological inheritance of Instincts is very much clear in the present advanced scientific era, but with the insight of our subtle bodies (Astral+Causal)), Vedic ancients have explained the carrying-­‐over of personality traits ‘Sanskars’ and the inculcated virtues ‘Sidhhies’, from birth to birth. No doubt, imparting such practical experience is time consuming but even if theory of such courses is introduced in the curriculum, the horizon of new generation can be broadened very quickly. Many other philosophers around the world have also impressed the intelligentsia of the time by telling the ways to know the absolute truth that can not be grasped by our senses. The important fact is that the entire journey after death, has to be covered by each of us individually and therefore we must have the knowledge of all the resources that lay at our disposal to accomplish the task of achieving best possible newer births and to finally achieve our set-­‐target of Liberation ‘Mukti’. It is unfortunate that even the intelligentsia of India, in holy lands of which Vedic ancients succeeded in unfolding the secrets of subtle worlds ‘Lokas’ that are 98% of the whole creation, are also ignorant of the resources there and the working of His automation scheme for the sake of mankind. It is just like a child begging for the whole life, not knowing that he was sitting over a vast treasure underneath. Further, being a normal anxiety, the points viz. how do we feel at the time of death?, how is the life in ‘Parlok’?, how we move back from there to mother’s womb for rebirth etc. have been covered in the chapter taking different cases. Special thrust has been given to make understand as to how, right from the stage of becoming ready for death, we can attempt to prevail our own desire all through. Presently prevailing misgivings in respect of other ‘Lokas’, specifically the Heaven

95

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa (‘Swarg-­‐Lok’) and the Hell (‘Nark-­‐Lok’) are too much damaging. Similarly, the knowledge of propagation of thoughts and the methodology of transferring ‘Pranic’ energy are very important aspects in shaping our life and for inculcating virtues that lay in dormant with in us, but these are normally not clear to us. In stead we ignorantly create and suffer constantly from thought-­‐pollution all around, which is also the basic reason of all other pollutions and has landed us in an era of un-­‐abated lawlessness, massive adulteration, rampant corruption and other society evils. The importance of ‘Vedic Karm-­‐kand’, ‘Tarpan’ has been covered in this chapter. With this tactic, as we can make our family prosperous by keeping satisfied our connected ‘Pitars’, in the same way each country and the whole world can be made prosperous by keeping respective ‘Pitars’ satisfied. All these important aspects have been clarified in this chapter and though process of bearing fruits by ‘Karma’-­‐seeds is too much an intricate subject, yet helpful tips have been purposely given in this chapter to take each ‘Jeevatma’ from birth to birth in play-­‐way manner, to its final destination, with an alert duly supplemented with reasons as to why, bringing a ‘dead’ back to life, which is being attempted presently with great expectations, is beyond the scope of human beings.)

We have no option but to revert back and understand the ‘Vedic-­‐ Sanskriti’ correctly: None other than a dead can tell better about the experience of death and that of the life thereafter. Unfortunately, barring some exceptionally rare cases, the dead do not return to tell their feelings or experiences. In a series of interview with the persons who some how happened to get revived even hours after their clinical death, many of them told similar out-­‐of-­‐the-­‐body experience, where in at one stage they started feeling to have become very light, swimming in the air with out any effort. Some of them could notice that yet they are connected with some thin shining silver cord with the navel point of their dead body. Their further experience of ‘Parlok’ however was mostly found matching closely to their thinking as they usually maintained aligned with their concerns. This exercise could serve no useful purpose to have some wider knowledge of that zone and a very little of the anxiety could be hardly satisfied. In Vedic Sanskriti, communication with the dead beings i.e. with

96

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa these ‘body-­‐less’ species, has been a normal practice and since ages its ancients have collected a lot of relevant information in regard to death and life there after, through mediums. They were also capable of traveling in the astral worlds that constitutes 98% of the creation and exploring which, needs developing an expertise by inculcating virtues lying in dormant. The laws of material-­‐world are not applicable there and the psychic status of individual plays important role in exercising direct control on various forces, he feels. This use of thought-­‐power to play with enormously available ‘Pranic’ energy, being an inseparable part of Vedic Sanskriti, was also common in ancient India. The history of mankind suffered a jolt and India, from where factual knowledge in this regard came into light, firstly faced a disturbed period of more than a millennium and finally fell slave to British. Though, a lot of written text and the practitioners of the mentioned techniques were still available but discarding all that, a new class of seemingly wise persons emerged, specifically in 18th century onwards with the slogan that only “Seeing is believing”. If analyzed critically, ‘body-­‐consciousness over powering the soul consciousnesses is the main reason of our downfall. The west continued to display the superiority with constant attempts to prove that all others, specifically Indians, as most backward. They however could not ignore the cases of rebirth, specifically when small children recognized their near relatives of last birth. They as well could not ignore such persons in their own vicinity who purport to mediate between the living and the dead. Often their mediums delivered utterances while in a trancelike state, and their followers believe that they can deliver messages from the deceased. Around 1848, James Braid, a British surgeon provided a scientific explanation of mesmerism, used by Mesmer, Franz Friedrich Anton (1734-­‐1815), Austrian physician, and thus helped to establish the modern technique of hypnosis. Such Mediums were popular particularly in the 19th century and their Psychic experiences many times seem to defy scientific explanation. Yet there were many others to prove that while in trance, they have unbelievable extra sensory perception. All this lead to an era of Psychical Research or of parapsychology, scientific investigation of alleged phenomena and events that appear to be unaccounted for by conventional physical, biological, or psychological theories. The mental manifestations, or extra sensory perception ESP, include telepathy, which is the direct transmission of messages, emotions, or other subjective states from one person to another without the use of any sensory channel of

97

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa communication; clairvoyance, meaning direct responses to a physical object or event without any sensory contact; and precognition, or a non-­‐ inferential response to a future event. ‘Divination’ as well attracted intelligentsia in which practice of attempting to acquire hidden knowledge and insight into events—past, present, and future—through the direct or indirect contact of human intelligence with the supernatural, is required to be done. The practice was closely allied with religion among pagan, Hebrew, and early Christian peoples. The followers of other religions that came in to being afterwards too could clearly see the high ESP or the mental manifestations of their master. Intuitions before, almost all big events were there to believe that some thing is definitely there, which surpasses both empirical knowledge derived from the senses and the scientific knowledge derived from reasoning on the basis of experience. Psychic study continued and thorough investigation of human body and mind suggested many things happening beyond it and all that was covered in Parapsychology. Parapsychology, having received a scientific status helped better in understanding facts that so far amazed people to an unbelievable stage. Intuitive knowledge gives an individual the comprehension of an orderly and united universe and permits the mind to be a part of the ‘Infinite Being’. Intelligence is adequate for the consideration of material things but could not deal with the fundamental nature of life or thought. The distinction between instinct and intelligence was better explained by Bergson, Henri (1859-­‐1941), a French philosopher. He took intuition as the purest form of instinct. He defined intuition as “instinct that has become disinterested, self-­‐conscious, and capable of reflecting upon its object and of enlarging it indefinitely”, He believed that intelligence can only analyze, and the function of analysis is to produce what is relative in an object, rather than what is absolute, or individual. Many other philosophers around the world have impressed the intelligentsia of the time by telling the ways to know the absolute truth that can not be grasped by our senses. This incapability or the limitation of senses was already clear to Vedic ancients and they were aware as to how incorrect information supplied by our senses, together with figment of our imagination creates a totally unreal world for us. They covered this aspect of our creation by the concept of delusion ‘Maya’. Versions of Vedic ancients attracted attention and these being the oldest and have been put forward after understanding the fundamental nature of thought. This also became certain that while same old beliefs

98

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa ‘Manyatayen’ were coming to light after ages, it means that the intuition of Vedic ancients was working in those truth-­‐seekers. For instance, Pythagoras Greek philosopher and mathematician, whose doctrines strongly influenced Plato, believed in immortality and in the transmigration of souls. During last phase of his life (around 500 BC), he delivered many finer details of life after-­‐death, to the world that as well existed in Vedic texts. It became apparent that in his previous births, he has remained connected with Vedic ancients and Intuition of his ancients must have worked in him. e.g. According to Vedic texts, in Seventh Manuvantar, Greece was with Shani Dev S/o Surya Dev. Earlier to it in sixth Manuvantar, Abhimanyu S/o Chakshus Manu is Manu of ancient Persia, and has been also associated with Angira in ancient Persian religion Zoroastrianism. He is Ahirman ‘Ahit-­‐Dev’ of Avesta. He is also the King Minos ‘Menun’ of Greece and is the conqueror of war of Troy. Incidentally Pythagoras himself claimed that he had been Euphorbus, a warrior in the Trojan War, and that he had been permitted to bring into his earthly life, the memory of all his previous existences. In Vedic researches the thoughts being the expression of our soul, once generated, shall remain alive for ever and these travel at a very fast speed (thousands times more than the speed of light) that can be enhanced with input of more ‘Pranic’ energy, in Ether ‘Akash’ that is the astral-­‐most element of the creation and the minds ‘Manah’ of all the beings are in one another at this level. The intuitions that are nothing but transition of knowledge between the familiar identities are bound to occur and in Vedic philosophy, this phenomenon can be as well guided to occur. In this way, we are once again required to revert back and under stand what Vedic texts have to say in this regard. But it has to be a reading between the lines, other wise, specifically for the knowledge of life-­‐after-­‐death, reading Vedic ‘Garud-­‐Puran’ is customary even presently and is taken just as fantasy by the non-­‐believers. The techniques are already available by which we can develop our senses to know through our out-­‐of-­‐body experiences as to what is happening in our Astral worlds where we are certainly to go after death. If we go through religious texts available world-­‐over with open mind, we shall observe that such wonderful texts can be the result of intuitions only. Otherwise how a totally uneducated person could deliver some thing that takes a lot of labour and time for scholars to grasp. From the

99

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa times Para-­‐psychology has attained a scientific status, the scholars of the east and west have gone eager to know the secrets of death and life after it. If some concept has remained accepted for long in the minds of a large number of scholars earlier and if the same concept emerges in an independent mind that knows nothing of the past, may be outwardly it is taken as an original concept but after understanding ‘Intuition and its propagation’, it becomes clear that the concept has emerged in him intuitionally. So when all that is happening afterwards is a matter of intuition, the information of Vedic texts, that are indeed the oldest, shall have to be taken as the information having come from horses-­‐mouth. Thus Vedic concepts of ‘Death’ and ‘Life after Death’ have come intuitionally on the minds of all those who refrain from going in denial mode due to domination of their own ego and self-­‐esteem. The adamancy of any kind reflects back the intuition and hence conservatives fail to take any advantage thereof. Basically our personality is the show-­‐ case of thoughts as these were being and are being generated by us. The denial mode can be thus harmful. Period of one single birth is too short and therefore utilization of this period for making ‘life after death’ most useful, is a wise proposition. As by now, we have already fallen much off the track, the position back to square one must be accepted with out wasting time further. The entire journey after death has to be covered by each of us individually and therefore all the resources that lay at our disposal to accomplish the task of achieving better new birth, must also be very clear to us.

Death that never occurs: It sounds merely a joke to say that ‘death’ never occurs. In Chapter-­‐5 of Part-­‐2 of this book, death has been explained as an absolute truth. Factually in earlier parts of the book, answer of the question ‘Who are we?’ has been attempted with various angles. Out of the various explanations, Who are we as a species?, Who are we in the history of mankind?, Who are we archeologically?, genetically?, etc. are some with material angles. The answers of these questions do not explain different virtues that exist in an individual by birth. Transfer of instincts can be understood by studying deoxyribo-­‐nucleic-­‐acid (DNA) strands. Complex molecules nuclei acids govern the body’s development and specific characteristics, by providing hereditary information and triggering the production of proteins with in the body. Volumes of information lay compacted in DNA strand and using the same, not only body cells and

100

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa different organs get formed but start functioning as per their designed work. But when it comes to transfer of ‘Sanskars’ along with us from birth to birth, it is far more miraculous an act that happens to take place in us and we mend it in many ways during in our each life time, yet it does not have any physical entity. The seat/playing-­‐field oh these Sanskars needs to be located / visualized. Vedic ancients were very well in know of these seats and they classified them in accordance with the level of their subtleness as Astral and Causal bodies. When the soul travels along with these bodied, it is called ‘Jeev-­‐Atma’. They as well knew the techniques of affecting desired corrections in these Sanskars, and thereby building up these bodies for providing better service in newer births. The entire exercise simply means steps towards destiny making i.e. taking new birth with desired virtues as active, instead of these laying in dormant. If we have a close look, the orientation of all our acts through out our life, is the fear of death. We wish to get as fast as possible, the wealth, prosperity, success, recognition, fame, prominence, etc., so that we become comfortable before death approaches us. We have even created many gods and worship them only because of this fear. All these work because of our belief, should not be confused with the absolute truth. We might belong to different religions but for construction of different worshiping places and for other religious acts, we remain generous in giving donations because of the fear of death. This fear is the very reason of our love or dedication to God. As we observe, the more we are afraid of death, the more religious we become. The chapter-­‐5/Part-­‐2 was written, aiming to make this certainty of Death of physical body, as advantageous, as possible. To keep remembering death all the time, was suggested as this desists us from keeping ourselves remaining occupied with many unwarranted acts that not only consume most of our life time but ultimately raise many botherations. Keeping away from unwarranted acts and keeping involved in the good acts, raises our self confidence, there by lowering the fear of death. Attempts were thus made therein the chapter-­‐5/ Part-­‐2 of this book, to make ourselves fear-­‐free since fear is the main mind-­‐occupier that can even jeopardize our destiny-­‐making process. As far as the soul is concerned, that never dies or vanishes. So the death, if it is taken as death of the soul, it is fundamentally wrong. The life is an everlasting feature, as we are continuing since ever and shall remain for

101

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa ever. Technically the death is a stage in transformation process of ‘Pranic’-­‐energy. Had we been clear of this concept, this too must have made us free from the fear of death. But to believe in existence of soul is rather much difficult as to have an experience of soul, is beyond capabilities of our senses. Not only the mind ‘Manah’, it is even beyond the reach of our intelligence. ‘Prets’, ‘Gandharvs’, ‘Kinners’, ‘Devas’ etc. do not possess physical bodies but they are not simply the souls. They still have subtle bodies carrying constituents of Inner-­‐four. To be exact, our Astral body constitutes 17 elements. Feelings of 5 ‘Karmendries’ + 5 ‘Gyanedries’ + 5 ‘Tanmatras’ +Mind ‘Manah’ + Intellect ‘Budhi’. All these at finer level ‘Divya-­‐stur also constitute our Causal body. When all of them die/vanish, i.e. when all the material and subtle bodies disappear, what left is our real-­‐self i.e. our soul. Remembering death of physical body, still serves this purpose to a great extent. There is a great difference between ‘to keep-­‐remembering the death’ and ‘to continue to remain afraid of it’. e.g. When we are compelled not to consume sugar because of diabetes, it pains as punishment, but when we leave it for making our will power strong, it provides us strength at the mental level. Different thoughts behind the same act result differently. Remembering death all the time prepares us mentally and shows our readiness to accept the death any time. Fear of death, on the other hand, causes a constant mental fatigue as we wish to keep ourselves away from death, whereas we know for certain that it is neither possible nor in our hands. How the death of our physical body occurs? How do we feel at the time of death and just there after in ‘Parlok’? By detailed study of the subject, Yogis tell that a little before death, one start feeling restlessness and restiveness because ‘Pran’ from each point of the whole body is required to leave the body by and by and the whole of ‘Pranmaya-­‐kosh’ is to get collected out side the body but as per its long habit, it tends to go back in its ‘as it was’ position. All this wrangling causes mental fatigue which many times bring us in a state of faintness before the virtual death. The same start becoming visible in trembling, shivering, twisting of the body parts and in other alike symptoms. If we are already suffering due to some ailment or have got wounds for some reason, these worsen the situation. In case of the fruits, these fall when stalk ‘Dantthal’ remains incapable to hold them and the gravity helps the falling process, but in case of Pran, it tries to stick with the body even when body is incapable to hold it and our will also many times helps it.

102

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa The separation of ‘Pran’ becomes easy only when we also do not want to remain to continue as live, earlier to setting into the dying process, one becomes introvert with all his might. Even if one is young and healthy, the pain of ‘Pran’ separation is bound to be there but faintness of the last moment also makes the parting of ‘Pran’ easy. If conscious is active, all the incidences of life which we have forgotten but lay in dormant, come to awareness at that time. The whole film of the entire life get resolved in a very short period, though all that must have taken much time if we had tried to recollect. The essence of the same goes with us as ‘Sanskar’. If we never happen to think for making good use of this rarely available human birth, its regret has to pinch us at this moment and if the life time has been wasted or misused, the mental pain of it, goes boundless. The ‘Pran’ leaves the body generally from upper body-­‐orifices ‘Randhras’ viz. mouth, eyes, ears and nose. Only cruel persons’ ‘Pran’ comes out through lower ‘Randhras’, from where we excrete our waste and make water. Yogis try taking their ‘Pran’ out, through the suture on the top of the skull ‘Brahm-­‐Randhra’. As said, the entire ‘Pran’ does not come out all of sudden in one go, except in cases of ‘Ichha-­‐Mratyu’. If not forced to come out, say by burning of the body, outing of the complete ‘Pran’ might take 24 hours in cases of a normal death, and in case of suicide and murder this departure time might be 2/3 days to 6/7 days respectively, depending on the time, being taken in accepting the happening and adjusting with it mentally by the deceased. It has been indicated in the chapter-­‐8/ Part -­‐2 ‘Aura-­‐ Photography’, that if the circ*mstances permit, the detectives can make use of this knowledge to ascertain the real cause of death. If the ‘Pran’ is found sticking with the dead body even after seven days, it is certainly speaks as a case of murder. When the complete ‘Pran’ is out, we then await a peculiar stage of complete and long rest. After having gone dead, the activeness of soul now confines to our subtle bodies. The dead get surprised experiencing a body similar to his physical body but light like a feather, moving just at the command of his thought. He however remains haunting around his dead body. Finding friends and relatives desolated, he wants to communicate with them and even tries to go back in the body, but remains unable to do so. It is certainly a different world of different parameters of time, distance and communication etc. so called ‘Parlok’. Many Yogis still move around all the 14 ‘Lokas’ even while alive. No doubt that imparting such practical experience is time consuming but even if theory of such courses is introduced in the

103

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa curriculum, the horizon of new generation can be broadened very quickly. The experiences of these Lokas can be as well collected through mediums. In a communication one ‘Pretatma’ told that he is seeing and listening every body but none can see or listen him. He finds the new body much better with no more a fear of death. A try to move hands or legs could give him a sense that he is now dead. Over all, he was happy having come to know that neither its results nor the death itself is that awful as is generally taken. After the cremation-­‐rites are over, finding the near and dears also no more interested in remembering him, he also makes up his mind to leave the place. Factually cremation rites have been designed to indicate to the dead in clear terms that the total separation is in the interest of both the sides. In Burial-­‐traditions however, the dead body remains an object of attachment. After all it has been a sweet home of the ‘Jeevatma’. The ‘Jeev-­‐atma’, specifically that of youth and that too in cases of murder or suicide, is more to repent on its helplessness and defenselessness. Due to intense attachment, a little of the finer particles of material body continue to remain attached with the astral body for long and for this reason, many times with the input of their will, they get success in showing their presence visually. Such ‘Prets’ continue within themselves carrying the misconception of being live, which makes their behaviour unpredictable. This double-­‐minded stage does not permit them to take the badly needed long rest. The sense of revenge, keeps them waiting for an opportune time either in the graveyard or by the side of some pool or at a place of their liking. They take time to mentally agree that they are dead. Some ‘Tantriks’ many time hypnotize them by alluring to help them in the completion of their left-­‐over cherished desire. There is a process of ‘Shav-­‐Sadhna’ that binds them with their master. They however never remain happy with such ‘Tantrics’ and many times kill them if happen to get chance. Virtually a sense of disinterestedness ‘Udaseenta’ is very much wanted in a dead. Wise persons attain required detachment quickly. In the religious rites of Vedic Sanskriti, ‘Pind-­‐Dan’ can be taken as if the donor communicates the dead that he wants to get rid of him the dead ‘Mratak se Pind chhurana chahta hai’. The subconscious mind, which has mostly remained active through out the life, needs long rest. The Yogis attain this stage regularly when in stage of meditation ’Samadhi’ and take to their advantage such out-­‐of-­‐the body experiences, in many ways. There is no rule as to how much long stay in ‘Parlok’ will be sufficient. Normally 3 years period is considered sufficient to bring back the finer senses back to life. As elaborated in the foregoing paragraphs, in first year rest/sleep

104

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa is far-­‐deeper, the second year passes in mistake correction and gaining potential, as per the conception of Hell and Heaven, respectively and the remaining third year in planning and investigating the congenial situations for next birth. Some anxious souls take only six months rest. The life period of a ‘Pret’ is generally taken as maximum 12 years. In this way the maximum period for the next birth can be taken around 12 years. How are the other worlds ‘Parlok’ where we also create our own Heaven ‘Swarg’ and Hell ‘Nark’ and other Lokas? How this knowledge can benefit the mankind? The first point that needs clearing our understanding in regard to different ‘Lokas’ as spelled out in Vedic texts is that the ‘Distance’ is a feeling of physical world ‘Mratyu-­‐Lok’ only. In other Lokas since we now move with our thought, the speed and the duration etc. get changed to our new experience. These subtle worlds ‘Lokas’ have no disturbance due to the existing physical world with in it, such as a wall or any other obstruction is meaning-­‐less for X-­‐rays. It can be said this way as well that all the subtle ‘Lokas’ are with in the existing creation, physical entity of which we are familiar with. The soul having subtle bodies of ether like elements can go any where and can create comforts for their living any where. Food, cloth and shelter are the problems of material–world only. We however do carry with us, our thoughts, our nature, our beliefs and the memory of our experiences. The eating, living, and the habits of clothing are still the same that we have nurtured for the whole life and in previous births too. As per our might, we create conditions of our liking there in subtle Lokas as well. For those, who have renounced the world and have become habitual of living in deep forests depending on fruit-­‐ diet, their ‘Parlok’ would be just the same. Ghosts and Prets, though many times stick to one place but that can be any where, having no connection with their place when they were alive and which is still just a ‘thought’ away from them. As is the case of ‘Mratyu-­‐Lok’, all the beings live in the world created by them with in this world; the beings of different Lokas as well live here. The same is the concept of ‘Vishnu-­‐Lok’, ‘Brahm-­‐Lok’, ‘Shiv-­‐Lok’ etc. Deities of these ‘Lokas’ are the ‘Swaansh’ of the Lord-­‐Supreme ‘Par-­‐Brahm’ and are supposed to cover entire creation all the time and thus these ‘Lokas’ encompass all the other ‘Lokas’. Similarly a Jeevatma can create his either ‘Lok’ any where. The ‘Lok’ where we go is virtually the new state of our mind, created to serve the

105

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa purpose of our ‘mistake-­‐correction’ / ‘lesson-­‐taking’ or ‘boosting-­‐ confidence’ / ‘increasing-­‐potential’, all discussed as here under. The gender difference persists. In case some one has intense desire for change of sex, although that is rare, but an intermittent stage of impotency has to be crossed. All the body incompetence remains no more in ‘Parlok’ and even if we were blind through out the life, we start seeing after death. All the more as we are for a very little period there, these do not even matter. If we desire we can meet the others there. This is however a meeting of souls only, bodies are not visible but the thoughts can be exchanged. The mental state of one another comes to notice but with out minute details. All these species have no Physical body and are very much around us in their respective mental state. Those in Heaven, have a little shine that indicates that they are happy. Their shine differs as per mental state, or say staying ‘Lok’ of respective ‘Jeevatma’. Each being has his own imagination and so is his ‘Parlok’. The beings there can say and listen to each other but as usual they can not share each others pleasure and pain. Some ‘Jeevatmas’ like to be with their old relatives & friends and others form their separate groups. In upper ‘Lokas’, the elevated souls, keeping in mind their experiences of previous births, refrain themselves from any such deceptive bonding. They generally like aloofness and loneliness. ‘Shradh-­‐Karm’ and other alike rites or construction of Memorials/Shrines are good ‘Karma’ but only the performers get benefited of the fruits of such ‘karma’-­‐seeds. The departed souls just get the satisfaction and if got chance they do help the performers in their own way. The sense of satisfaction due to the dedication expressed by the persons of past births, continues to be transmitted to our subtle bodies, wherever we are, may be we have taken new birth. Factually, if performed with dedication instead of a formality or show-­‐off, nothing is better than the ‘Tarpan’ rites, as prescribed in Vedic Sanskriti. That is why, as per a profound saying, the house where elders and ‘Pitars’ are kept satisfied ‘Trupt’, the prosperity always dwells there. It is so because the thoughts emitted by a satisfied mind, naturally go strong. When there are too many other aspirations and anxieties as well in our mind, thoughts emitted go week as these are now the thoughts of a preoccupied mind. A strong thought is that thought which with its content of ‘Pranic’-­‐energy tries to materialize its intent. When thoughts become strong enough, these materialize their intent, instantly.

106

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa It is very important fact that needs immediate attention of all concerns that if a mass-­‐movement could be launched for ‘Tarpan’ of all the souls that are haunting unsatisfied for some or the other reason; this shall have far-­‐reaching effects. Once these souls rest in peace, thought-­‐ pollution being emitted by them, shall get vanished. Other wise under the influence of thought pollution, masses get hypnotized and thereby get irritated with a very little effort. ‘Public property set to fire by irritated masses’ and other such acts have become every day news and such a trend all around, confirms the presence of a strong thought-­‐ pollution. There is a religious-­‐rite termed as ‘Itar-­‐Tarpan’ in ‘Vedic Sanskriti that is performed along with each ‘Shradh-­‐Sanskar’. In this religious rite, prayer is also made specifically to such souls, whose ‘Shradh’ could not be performed for any reason, to please detach all the emotional links of their past life, as these are the gigantic hindrance in their own up-­‐lift. But now a days, unfortunately not only this rite ‘Itar-­‐ Tarpan’ but the whole ‘Shradh-­‐Sanskar’ is generally performed with out any seriousness and with out understanding the essence of ‘Karm-­‐Kand’. As we can make our houses prosperous by keeping satisfied its connected ‘Pitars’, in the same way each country and the whole world can be made prosperous by keeping respective ‘Pitars’ satisfied. Our satisfied ‘Pitars’ not only send intuitions but supplement their energy in us for our good ‘Karmas’. As indicated, after-­‐death 1/3rd of the ‘Parlok’ period passes in taking rest and making senses responsive. During this period punishment or lesson-­‐ taking can not be done as it is an unconscious state, just like we have with an anesthetic dose. After getting recharged, one looks back at the deeds of his past birth. What comes first to our mind for settling the connected ‘Karmic’-­‐account is as per our own urge that we want to settle first. Let us try to understand the natural process of Karmic-­‐account settlement equated here, with the concept of colours for easy digestion. Our thoughts being the expression of our soul can never die. Fundamentally our feelings, as these erupt while performing any ‘Karma’, leave their impression on the subconscious mind, which might be assumed in the form of a line/spot of colour, corresponding to the nature of the ‘Karma’. Our eyes are capable to distinguish the permutations and combinations of only seven colours of the spectrum (VIBGYOR) that we are familiar with. But there are many more spectrums and thus from their permutations and combinations, there are millions and billions of colours, which we have never seen and are not capable to see. The

107

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa fading-­‐away and firming-­‐up of the inscriptions of our thoughts can be thus easily understood by imagining of mixing-­‐up of colours of the thoughts of different ‘Jeevatmas’, connected with us for settling scores of each-­‐other’s ‘Karmik-­‐account’. During the period that lapses, after making of impression till deep rest recharging, the parameters of original inscription get changed as subconscious minds of all the concerned are interacting constantly at the same astral level, extending the colour of their respective feeling to the original impression and thus causing firming-­‐up or dissolution of colours. What we get finally, is left to be tackled by us. In this way the ‘Karma’-­‐seed that was the original inscription becomes a fruit called ‘Karam-­‐Phal’, to be faced now. Thus after the post-­‐death deep-­‐rest, not only our deeds of the past get memorized, but this time these bring along with them, which we call the fruit ‘Karam-­‐Phal’, the original impression as firmed-­‐up or faded by that time due to interaction with concerns. The truth of Heaven and the hell, as discovered by Vedic ancients, have also been explained in detail, earlier in the book. Making the offender feel the results of his bad deeds and take lesson from them, can be the only aim of any unbiased judge and so is the case of our supreme lord. That He punishes for our bad deeds, is completely wrong notion. He is an ocean of compassion and never goes bias with either of our act, how so ever heinous it may be. Anger or His alike expression, if ever experienced by some one, can be only as that of motherly-­‐treatment. As we have seen, in His automation scheme, it is only our own guilt, the final impression or mark of corresponding colour, that if not compensated and faded away totally by some counter act, our unresolved anxiety shall continue to seek balance compensation. For this settling, the Vedic concept of getting Heaven and Hell after death, has been retained by all the religions. Some religions have taken the heaven as the final target of each soul. But Vedas term a person seeking heavens, as too much ignorant ‘Pramoorha’. In fact the Vedic study of millenniums is much deep. In the path of liberation, many stages further to Hell/Heaven still lay ahead and each stage has its many sub-­‐stages. A feel of each stage can as well be had by various stages of Meditation ‘Samadhi’. To reach to this stage, we are required to practice concentration. There are thousands of ways developed for concentration ‘Dhyan’, out of which 112 ways are taken as authentic. While in Meditation, again there are many types of heaven-­‐like stages, extending various types of pleasures ‘Anand’, each-­‐one giving thousand times more than the pleasure of

108

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa previous stage. The last stage of Vedic’s reach is that of liberation ‘Mukti’, which itself is of eight types, dealt else where. The last but one stage is ‘Modan’ expressing which, the lord was called as Mohan, and the final stage is ‘Maadan’ that could be attained only by Radha. As we create our conditions best to our might and frame-­‐up our own world in ‘Mratyu-­‐lok’, in the same way, if we possess better capabilities we shall succeed in creating our better ‘Lokas’, after death. Similarly for the Hell, their number and their types depend on the mental category of ‘Jeevatma’ and for the type of rectification, we are looking for. Even if we have the same guilt but the feeling of the pain of the same punishment for it, shall differ as per our own mental resolve. If we slap some man, it might be painful to him alike a wound affected by a sharp sword. On the other hand if we take some other man around the main markets of the city, saddled on the back of a donkey, with mouth painted black, garlanded with shoes, and though people remain spitting at him through the day but in the evening he might say that God has just saved him from insult of any kind. Similarly, one person is very much afraid of getting hanged till death; the other is pleased of getting hanged for the sake of his country, he goes kisses the rope, tie the knot himself around his neck and shows his thumb-­‐up for hanging. So the punishment of same guilt that the two persons carry, needs different type of treatment for getting at the end, the same desired rectification results. That is why there are many types of Hells in Vedic concepts. Further, our habits also make a lot of difference in our response to same punishment. For instance, ‘Kumbhipak’ Hell that is described as having a very little opening alike a pitcher ‘Kumbh’, might not be that much horrifying for one who is used to work in side a well or in a cave. So to say that for such and such guilt ‘Kumbhipak’ is prescribed, needs understanding the sense that the texts wishes to propagate. ‘Yam-­‐doots’ are none other but creation of our own inner-­‐four ‘Antah-­‐karan’ i.e these are our own creations of mind ‘Manasputra’, who clearly understand our requirement. All these vanish after their work is over. These created by the mind ‘Manah’ of one, can-­‐not take up punishment work of other ‘Jeevatma’. As we can very well visualize there is no physical existence of either ‘Yam-­‐doots’ or Heaven or that of the Hell. Astral body is required to be subjected to pains at the command of our inner-­‐self ‘Antaratma’ but this Astral body is the mixture of all the ten senses, inner-­‐four that houses

109

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa our unconscious, subconscious and conscious minds. A hypnotized person creates his surroundings and acts exactly as per the command of his master. Say, when asked to swim he feels like swimming even with out any pool or water there in. He creates every thing required and every thing vanishes when the requirement is over. When self-­‐hypnotized or set-­‐in a dream, all that we create, is however a reality to that account. The inner-­‐self ‘Antar-­‐atma’ needs rectification to the bad ‘Karmas’; those are the impressions of thoughts on our subconscious, maintained while doing the ‘Karma’, now having evolved with the solution and requiring to let the astral body pass through specific feelings so needed for erasing out of the old impressions. Our inner-­‐self ‘Antar-­‐atma’ is very powerful. Let us not forget that it is the fraction ‘Chetnansh’ of the Almighty. He has created the entire universe by His one thought/command ‘Eko-­‐ham-­‐ Bahushyami’. Suitable surroundings are thus get created at the command of our inner-­‐self ‘Antar-­‐atma’ and all its other commands are followed in toto by our Inner four. A snake attracts the flying creatures by its sharp sight, so is the case of our inner-­‐four. When command to come forward for punishment is given our inner-­‐four behaves on the command of our inner-­‐self ‘Antar-­‐atma’ All this, for the sake of easy understanding, has been treated as ‘Yam-­‐doots’ drag the ‘Jeevatma’ for punishment. The Judge, the ‘Munshi’, the ‘Yam-­‐Doots’, their colour, their look, the other pain creators viz. vultures, crows, fire wells, ropes, hunters or insulting dialogues, entire creation depends on the imagining capacity of mental faculty as associated with astral body under treatment. After our death, Karmic account as we know is piled-­‐up with final solutions ‘Karam-­‐Phal’ of all the deeds of the entire birth, where we never remain inactive. All our impressions of helping resources, viz. that of crossing the ‘Vaitarni’ or the ‘Bhav-­‐Sagar by holding tight the tail of a cow etc. help as per our firm belief. Each layer goes on becoming apparent one after other and treatment too continues by own creation. The order and the duration of each punishment is again the requirement of each individual. The mind and all the senses are already there and thus body pains or the mental pains whatever needed, are felt as required. The ‘Karma’ and the final solution i.e the fruit of the ‘Karma’, both being apparent, this suffices to the purpose of the treatment. The punishments of the Hell do not only provide dissolution of the subconscious mind’s impressions/inscriptions of bad ‘Karmas’ termed as sins, but we get rid of many bad habits and do as well remember the consequences of the sins. The throat of thief’s goes dry while they involve themselves in steeling process, the feet of characterless person start stumbling while he attempts rape or some

110

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa other heinous act, the heart beats of murders goes high while committing the crime, all this is subtle recollection of the punishment the ‘Jeevatma’ was subjected to, earlier for respective sin. That’s what saints’ guide to always listen to the voice of inner-­‐self ‘Antaratma’. If we deliberately do not take notice and put ourselves in the net of sins again, we invite the same treatment again after our each death. Wide propagation of this knowledge in the scientific language suiting to new generation can only keep them vigilant of their might and the dangers ahead. This would be indeed a great service of the mankind. Let us proceed wisely to create our after-­‐death Heaven by the knowledge of procedural intricacies: As our sinful deeds lead / force our inner-­‐self ‘Antaratma’ to frame-­‐up a suitable hell for our rectification process, the good ‘Karmas’ force it to set-­‐up such means that encourage us to do still better ‘Karmas’ again and again. Yet there are some complications. What is sinful-­‐act ‘Pap-­‐karm’ and what is virtuous-­‐act ‘Punya-­‐karm’, can be easily identified by unbiased mind in terms of what pains and what pleases others. Mahrishi Ved Vyas concludes in his own words, the essence of his 18 ‘Purans’ as ‘Paropkar-­‐Punyaya, Papaya-­‐Parpeernam’, which as well means the same. The problem however is that we are seldom unbiased. How a non-­‐ vegetarian can realize the pain that a hen or fish, has to pass through to become his allured dish? It is also a fact that many creatures have no feeling or say they have no cavity to hold any brain to experience any feel. Even if a few species have some traces of intelligence but none of them has the wisdom. Among all the 8.4 million species of the world, wisdom is the prerogative of human beings only. Being in ‘Bhog-­‐yoni’ the other species are also not accountable for their deeds and these just go by their instincts. As per our final make-­‐out, the pains to these species get registered in our subconscious is our own guilt that as well varies as per our attachment. For settling of scores of ‘Karmik’ account, we are required to pay most of our attention on the effect of our ‘Karmas’ on other fellow human beings, as made out by us. But here too there is a great confusion. Whereas some deed might pain to some close associates, it can be a matter of great pleasure for others. To get rid of this confusion, let us concentrate on our own feelings as these erupt in a natural way while doing one particular deed. Going this way is most appropriate as record/inscription of only these feelings get restored in our subconscious. The deeds in a state of disinterestedness ‘Udaseenta’

111

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa carry no fall-­‐out. That is why performing deeds with out any attachment is the essence of Holy Gita, which in it-­‐self is the essence if all Vedas and Upanishads. The ‘Karma’ that is against our basic nature shall create a feeling of guilt in us and it is to certainly become a sinful ‘Karma’ that many times gets confirmed by the response of effected beings. Our inner-­‐self ‘Antaratma’ very well understands and accounts-­‐for our selfishness and hypocrisy. This translates the meaning of the saying that He is watching and registering our deeds continually. One can easily visualize that all our rectification work and rebirth, progresses as per the settings of a perfect automation scheme so designed by Him. What we call as ‘Prakriti’ is constantly at work as per His settings to make ‘many out of one’ continuously. What ever of the process remains unexplainable, the atheists take it as an act of nature, which orthodox term as that of His ‘Prakriti’ and the same in scientific language is, in accordance of His designs. This is the store-­‐house of all our resources and we handle it for our purpose to the best of our might in His capacity termed as ‘Purush’. The whole creation is the out come of the interaction of ‘Purush’ and ‘Prakriti’. It is to be clearly understood that depending on our belief and faith, we create our habits and ‘Sanskars’ or in short we establish our nature ‘Prakriti’ and it plays a vital role on the effects of our deeds ‘Karmas’. Religious rites can help in preparing good mental-­‐state ‘Mano-­‐Bhumi’ to some extent, but if some wicked person continues deliberately ill-­‐feeling for others, these rites can not take him even to heaven. Love, compassion, liberality, truthfulness -­‐all are part of religious acts, but performing some prescribed rites is not the only religion. One’s blind faith needs explanations with the rise in IQ and there fore it must be converted in full-­‐faith by the intake of relevant knowledge and this shall maintain piousness in our intentions. In short, the ‘Karmas’ performed with a pious intention that do not disturb the pious-­‐ness of our mind in any way, are certainly the virtuous-­‐act ‘Punya-­‐Karmas’. On the anvil of feelings, we can also say that all that provides contentment and happiness to the inner-­‐self are virtuous-­‐act ‘Punya-­‐Karmas’. As said, such acts if done with self-­‐less attitude, can take us even beyond ‘Liberation’. As we (our inner-­‐self), frame-­‐up hell, suiting to the requirement of our rectification process, so we frame-­‐up our own heaven, to encourage us further for the virtuous acts in the next birth. This way getting ‘Swarg-­‐ Nark’, ‘Jannat-­‐Dozakh’, or Heaven-­‐Hell, is just as per our own might of giving shape to our own imagination. The old wounds of our guilt (except

112

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa a few, dealt under the heading ‘Readiness for next birth’) get treated in the preparation for next birth. The entire creation of heaven is again an activity of our inner-­‐self for maintaining record to keep us aware of the rewards of good deeds. This wrong conception must be eradicated from our minds that the heaven is meant for the satisfaction of our sensual pleasures. Senses being at peace, is rather a reason and pre-­‐requisite of getting such an opportunity. A slave to sensual pleasures can satisfy himself any where. What was the need of taking that many pains to become capable and utilizing an opportunity of creating the Heaven? Strengthening of our Inner-­‐capability to sustain the virtues that can be now inculcated in our next birth, has also become an acute requirement. There is no physical body with us in heavens of our imagination and there we shall certainly like to experience pleasure of our soul. This is far greater a pleasure than the sensual pleasure and no wise would like to stick with it even in the heaven created after becoming competent to do so, by sustaining lot may pains. Life in ‘Parlok’, where we have no physical body and brain: After our death, instead of proceeding ahead as per set natural course, many of us, for our intense love or extreme enmity, jealousy or hatred etc., get stranded due to our ignorance. Thus, some of us have to become Ghost and ‘Prets’ as the persisting anxiety does not permit even taking much needed post-­‐death rest. Loss of physical body needs mental adjustment and at the same time attachments with the physical world are already there which causes restlessness. As said, in burial cases the astral body remains haunting around physical body and this nearness keeps its senses alive and we continue to be irritated. In case of criminals, their mentality forces them to behave the same way even after death. These have been categorized as ‘Prets’. Those who were the slave to their senses now want to get the same enjoyment through the senses of their friends, relatives, and others who so ever they are able to trap. These species can stoop down to any extent. Say, those habitual of free sex, would prefer to occupy / capture the bodies of their choice to satisfy their urge. Although victims of such ‘Jeevatma’ never know this fact but an extra ordinary surge in their senses may indicate the presence of such ‘Jeevatma’. It is very clear that one who is habitual of uncultured conduct is very likely to become a ghost. But this is a fall-­‐out of the natural after-­‐ death set course. Our own mental upset brings us in this stage. To some, their perturbed mind keeps themselves away from busy places and they

113

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa remain stuck in lonely places snubbed under their own mental pains. Only a very few, for some reasons, wish to indicate their presence. The ghosts of lower category can not show their presence. They can at the most make some one frightened or succeed in making him ill. Generally, the innocent kids fell prey to them. By their nature which has brought them in this stage, they can be good to none. Medium category ghosts are a little strong and hasty in nature. These can present themselves in various looks. They can move goods and can occupy the others body, making him ill and perturbed. The material they need for forming their body, they draw from the persons to whom they want to show their presence. It has been observed that such victims loose a little weight. Their temperature and their charge go down and digestion, blood circulation etc. goes weak. All this can be overcome by practice, but normally seeing a ghost, time and again is not good as this jerks the body. The higher category of ‘Brahm-­‐Rakshas’, ‘Betal’, ‘Pitar’ etc can help us. They can make lower category ghosts to run away. They can tell secrets of present and past incidents and a little of future. But be careful, some times this proves to be false also. As the ghosts lack in spiritual strength, they cannot give blessings or curse. In many cases persons create their own Ghosts just out of their fear due to their doubtful attitude. The extent of fear makes their thought strong. On the other hand each cell of the body has a design and capacity to form a new creation. At places where death occurs as a result of using high will-­‐power and if such places go barren for some reason, the remains of thoughts gets ample opportunity to grow-­‐up due to no disturbance. We thus get some indication of presence of ghosts in old ruins and unoccupied monuments. This as well facilitates our creation of ghost. The places having subjected to severe accidents, grave fire incidents or heinous brutalities/tragedies, carry for long, the picture of the intense emotions of the concerned persons. This as well boosts up our creativity. The blessings and curses of elevated souls carry independent entity and puts connected persons to loss or gain, similar to a living being. There are a number of such incidents in Vedic texts where respective ‘Manas-­‐putra’ did his creator’s job viz. Veer-­‐Bhadra of Lord Mahadev devastated the ‘Yagya’ of Prajapati Daksh, Ambrish was terrified by the devil emitted out of anger of Durvasa Rishi, etc. Even one hand of a dead can take shape and become that strong, capable to chock the throat of his enemy. Many times we observe miraculous escapes and as well observe the occurrence of deaths having no understandable

114

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa reasons. The main point is as to how much strong the thought is that works in the back ground. As said, ‘Pranic’ energy that makes a thought strong is available every where and it can be attracted in abundance just by one single continuous thought to this effect. This is His design feature working in the whole creation and that whole creation itself has come in to being by materializing His thought. While exposing-­‐out the details of creation coming in to being again this time, the Vedic texts pronounce that the Almighty first manifested Himself in to energy and than gave it a thought of ‘One to become many’. This is a continuous process right since that point of time. The scientists as well agree that at the start there was nothing but the energy only. How collision of matter and anti-­‐ matter started resulting in residual mass to create the mass of the entire universe, is the puzzle being solved by them and lately success to this effect has been achieved with the discovery of the Higgs boson in the CERN’s atom smasher. From ‘Parlok’ to mother’s womb for rebirth, our movement is almost automatic but at either step our wish can be still attempted to prevail: As said, except for the special reasons, around 1/3rd after-­‐death period of ‘Parlok’, goes in deep rest and the another about 1/3rd in Hell/Heaven and the remaining 1/3rd period passes in becoming ready for next birth. Wounds of the guilt already treated in the hell and with encouragements experienced in heaven as the benefits of good deeds, the ‘Jeevatma’ is now eager for new birth. Normal sins get washed away due to treatment in the Hell, but the habits, that are termed as ‘Sanskars’ in the language of Spirituality, still persist in the different layers of our conscious that are carried by our subtle bodies. The enlightenment of knowledge can only help our efforts to succeed in getting-­‐rid from them. Further to this, the scores of a few karmic-­‐accounts are also yet to be settled with a number of ‘Jeevatmas’ by direct interaction. All this needs rebirth. Factually our ignorance is the reason of firming-­‐up of our habits and thus tying ourselves in the unending cycle of birth/rebirth, we continue to be enslaved by grieves. It should be thus clear to us that none else but our own ‘Sanskars’ force us to take birth at the desired place. As a vulture, flying in the skies, ‘Jeevatma’ continues to haunt for a place, most appropriate for rebirth. A gambler, a drunkard, a sex-­‐offender every one seeks a place most opportune for his satisfaction. Similarly, the one who was a farmer earlier; he can have no inclination in a business place. ‘Varn-­‐Vyavasttha’ is His creation and provides a natural attraction to the

115

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa environment of its liking. But its perversion has led it in establishing of present day cast-­‐system. Doing any ‘Karma’ against our basic nature is to mar our performance and might leave impression of guilt on our subconscious. In Parlok, the mentality carrying cunningness or putting forward un-­‐necessary arguments, in choice-­‐making, is no more there. It is just a selection alike that of the child mentality. A child would prefer his old cottage more than any palace. Many rebirths therefore confine to same family, same country, same profession and among the same co-­‐ workers. The conscious carries a deep impression of the language, clothing, eating habits, emotional attachments, etc. While in ‘Parlok’ we easily visualize the mental status of persons and internal environment of different places that is not possible to guess through the physical senses, while are alive. Mismatching are rare and are just accidental or as a coincidence. There we recollect many of our past births. We stay near the place/house that we aspire for our next birth and wait there. As soon as conception takes place, we try to enter into the fetus. In case there are more contenders seeking entry in same fetus, the greater will-­‐power prevails. Many scholars say that actual entry becomes possible only after the birth of the child. The reason that memory of the pains of the pregnancy period makes him to act this way, does not sound appropriate as the senses get developed fully, only by the time the delivery takes place. May be, some contender poses problems at the last moment. May be that expectations did not materialize even after a long wait and time of stay in ‘Parlok’ is just to expire. In all such conditions we fail to achieve what we aspired. When we occupy some womb after pregnancy, we are left with us, the egg and sperm of our mother and father, as raw material, with which we are required to build-­‐up our physical structure of our brain and body. These are to go as per the excellence of the raw material and our will does not prevail much in the formation of body parts, the face and its look or in the instincts. We however give to subtle bodies, our personality-­‐traits ‘Sanskars’. The emotions of mother and father shall as well have to matter on our development in the womb. This is the reason that if the conception is due to the sinful acts of the parents, such children generally become cruel. The intense will of pregnant mother has to prevail. Vedic ancients have done experiments and in some cases, mothers succeeded, right in the pregnancy period, in deciding the different fields and the future of their children. As elaborated in chapter-­‐ 4/Part-­‐2, e few mothers succeeded in grooming their different children

116

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa during pregnancy periods, for even contrast fields. viz. one for becoming a monk, the other an administrator etc. It is heartening to observe that at some places the classes of pregnant mothers have been started to train the developing fetus as per their capability to understand at its particular stage, but mankind must as well be get benefited by the experience of our Vedic ancients. Direct communication with the developing child in the womb has to be done very cautiously. Factually each aspect of a newly-­‐born has its own reasons and back ground. For instance if any body is impotent by birth, the misuse of this sense-­‐organ in many births continuously with out taking lessons from the punishments of Parlok, might be reason. In such cases, giving rest to the respective organ becomes its first requirement for reactivation and use afresh. It is just like withdrawing the license of revolver by the government, for its proved misuse. We can go harsh to ourselves but all the settings of His automation scheme, flawlessly express that He is indeed liberal, generous and takes care of all our ignorance. The other reason for the by-­‐birth impotency might be that the ‘Jeevatma’ is deeply interested in change of its gender. In such cases too, a neutral period becomes a necessity in our own interest for smooth changeover. In case of by-­‐birth blindness, this may be due to our own intense wish to see the world through the eyes of some one else, allured with which we consented before our last death to transplant our eyes. As we know, the eyes are taken out for this purpose along with its ‘Pran’ and not when these are fully dead. The eye donations thus might be under ignorance for not knowing the consequences. Such reasons become applicable on all other senses though their transplantation has not still come in practice. If we misuse all the senses continuously for many births in spite punishment every time, these senses are kept in dormant for some period and we might get ‘Jad-­‐Yoni’ like that of trees and plants etc. So, each aspect of a newly-­‐born has its own reasons and back ground. Getting this ‘Bhog-­‐ Yoni’ is a sign of His kindheartedness other wise it would be very difficult for ‘Jeevatma’ to forget and ignore its old habits. May be the inner-­‐self ‘Antaratma’ has decided to brush-­‐out some sins by direct transaction with other concerned. Rebirth, there fore is dependent on our sweet will, that is the expression of ‘Chetna’/ ‘Antaratma’ in us and attaining better species status is just a natural desire that works in the elevation of our soul and we know or not. His ‘Prakriti’ provides help at each step alike a worthy mother. When we go against our own nature, which is a part of His ‘Prakriti’, we commit blunder and suffer due to pains in His provisions for us to correct mistake in what we term as Hell.

117

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Becoming ready for the death: This point has been covered at length in Chapter-­‐5/Part-­‐2 oh this book. Through out the life we never want to think in regard to death or the life there after it. This is taken as inauspicious thinking. This is the reason that when death of some one occurs, it is felt as a jolt and if it is all of sudden, the news comes as a severe jolt, bringing us in grave situation both, bodily and mentally. Some of us remain panicky and ignorantly consider the after-­‐death worlds full of unknown deep fearful secretes. Such ignorance is harmful and when we are to certainly face the death, not to even think about it, is to serve no useful purpose. This is not at all a negative thinking. To always hope for the best is true in making ourselves ready and in our preparation to face the worst. It has been explained in Chapter-­‐5/Part-­‐2, as to how keep-­‐remembering the death, saves us from many bad-­‐‘karmas’ and by doing so, how our life becomes extremely simple and most-­‐truthful. The knowledge of the life after death as elaborated in the text is further sufficient to make us feel comfortable as factually there is no point to go panicky in ‘Parlok’. As said, we along with our thoughts, emotions, mind, intellect, are there with us in ‘Parlok’ except only physical brain and body. The before-­‐hand knowledge of ‘Parlok’ can help us to a great extent. Cutting short of deep-­‐rest period can be attempted by meditation practice while alive. Practice of enriching the thought by Pranic energy, if could be mastered before death, the usefulness of the period of ‘Parlok’ can be enhanced many fold for attaining our final or further elevation of soul. The breathing-­‐in and breathing-­‐out during life time is needed to be associated with the thought of ‘Pran’ coming in and subtle impurities (viz. ‘Kam’, ‘Krodh’, ‘Lobh’, ‘Moha’, ‘Durbhav’, ‘Dwesh’ etc.) going out. As breathing is a continuous process of life, it suits best for this ‘Kriya-­‐Yog’. It will not be possible to get this natural aid after death. If by practice the ‘Pranic’ intake and expulsion of subtle impurities could be linked with thinking to respective effect, it would become possible to make use of the ‘Parlok’ period in far better manner. If we have been bestowed with some ‘Guru-­‐Mantra’, it must be practiced while alive to become silent-­‐ automatic-­‐repetition ‘Ajapa-­‐jap’. Correction-­‐making period for which we create our Hell can also be cut short by refraining while alive, to the eruption of thoughts that carry any type of guilt. To err is human and taking cognizance of error and doing ‘Karmas’ to counter act the error, will not let any impression of guilt develop. Confession of mistakes or

118

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa whole hearted repentance, is a wonderful treatment even of the guilt already inscribed. Where offerings ‘Arpan’ and gratifications ‘Tarpan’ fails, dedication ‘Samarpan’ attains. Many times we feel ourselves guilty unnecessarily. When fire broke-­‐out in an orphanage, the lady attendant could not save a few kids though she herself got burnt to the extent of 78% in her attempt to save many others. She was still feeling guilty of her failure to save some very lovely babies and carried the guilt to next birth. As per His design, the mistake-­‐ correction programme as well moved along with her. As a result she carried to her present birth a continuous excessive pain in her hands having no remedy. Though she could be treated by ‘Regression therapy’, but this is how we ignorantly become our own enemy. Not only this, in some cases it is observed that some of us are just running after so many guilt and want to some how embrace them. After seeing the lizard swallowing a co*ckroach, some people start cursing themselves for their helplessness, for not saving the life of the creature. Even if the life could be saved, now they might start cursing themselves to have become a hindrance in the food intake of the lizard. To save from all such trouble-­‐ inviting thinking-­‐pattern, maintaining an attitude of disinterestedness ‘Udaseenta’ in worldly affairs is the best approach in the life. Attachment of any kind is nothing but injurious to all concerns. There have been such quotable cases that the whole life hard practice of complete detachment could not save the pious soul to return back to the world even as an animal. As is the case of ‘Jad’ Bharat, when he developed a feeling of attachment with a fawn, by an emotional incident, his guilt forced him to take his next birth as a deer. Similarly why waste precious time of ‘Parlok’ in searching the new place of birth. The spadework can be definitely done during life time as well with the selection of some suitable options with firm resolve. After 60 years age why not start looking at the teen age girls as our next births mother-­‐to-­‐be. This can be done for other relations and the surroundings as well. In case self-­‐arguing do not let reach on to some decision in regard to next birth’s would be mother, wife, brother or sister and environment etc. make-­‐up the mind to leave these decisions to be taken only in ‘Parlok’ where we maintain a child mentality and our nature/inclination decides at its own. This shall also save us from getting attached more intimately with present relations. After all, each time we are to go alone. As a rare case it might happen that death of two lovers

119

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa occur at the same time, but as we can clearly see, their continuing together is just not possible in ‘Parlok’. Utilization of time in ‘Parlok’ has to be made separately as per the requirement of individual ‘Karmik-­‐ account’, and surely they can not continue together. Worldly relations are the relations of the body and die with the death of the body. Vedas tell in clear terms that ‘Oh Ignorant, in your past births, your wife has been your mother, your sister, your daughter, your niece and as your aunty, several times’. There is as such no fun of our involvement in the life of any body else. Many times some couple fell madly in love with each other. They believe we can not live with out each other. Death of one tells badly on others health. The attachment keeps the counterpart as well restless after death. Thus the net gain is that both of them suffer. All the more as discussed, they can not continue together in ‘Parlok’. Many times the love is just one sided only and we want to keep the partner in our net. The best way to check the truth of the bond is that, let us make free all such souls from our side, alike a bird from its cage. If it comes back at its own, it loved us and if it does not come back, it was never in any bond with us. The true love never demands any thing in return. In Vedic Sanskriti we are already blessed with unique examples, which others with biased minds, can not even understand. Radha was in true love with Krishna but even while alive, she never interfered in life of the Lord -­‐ private, personal or professional. This attitude helps us in our becoming ready for our ‘Parlok’ journey. Tested and best procedure to achieve the readiness for the death thus is to continue to do good ‘karmas’ carrying no attachments. One, who has taken birth, has to die. How can we say any thing as mine when certainly it is to be separated from us and we can not help to this situation, though it may look to us even totally unjust. The death can not be scheduled either. What we are meant for?, has to be a constant concern of any wise. Opportunities knock our doors rarely and the opportunity of getting birth as human being is indeed very rare. Its importance is very much clear from the fact that all the astral beings though strong in many respects; aspire to have the human body. ‘Anasakti-­‐Karm-­‐Yoga’ is best way for making the self completely in a state of readiness for death. Otherwise also, in many respects this ‘Parlok’ period is not only better but necessary, where we have no botheration of food, cloth and shelter. These are however the main problems in ‘Mratyu-­‐Lok’ that do not leave with us any room to take rest. The stay there is generally limited but our own unsatisfied desires and unwise attachments unconsciously force us

120

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa to come back to a state, we are habitual with. A number of determined pious souls are there for millenniums in their Astral form. The best aspect of ‘Par-­‐Lok’ is that there is no fear of any accident or death, as we are already bodily dead. Many of these elevated souls have their specific mission for which, in line with their planning, they continue to send strong thoughts to motivate their subjects/devotees to proceed for the benefits of mankind. Whereas when we try, it takes a lot of time to bring some minor changes in the society. However with the help and guidance of such elevated souls of subtle worlds the change in the whole era is a regular process. Many times we do proceed at the command of their signals but fail to take cognizance of all such intuitions working in the background. Many souls are also there continuing in long penance. Thus those who come here with required preparations can do their work as undertaken by them, more conveniently. In the missions that involve our selfless dedication for the betterment of masses, help of such elevated souls is imminent. If understood correctly, this allurement is in it self so great that any one would become instantly ready for the death. The only requirement that can elevate us to become capable to take advantage of this divine design is again the same that we practice ‘Anasakti-­‐Karm-­‐ Yoga’. This practice is to reflect in a big way on our readiness for welcoming the death. Bringing the dead back to life: After-­‐death experiments are being done to keep the brain live by artificial respiration, the heart by massage and by keeping the body in liquid nitrogen to stop decay of cells/tissues. Those involved in the research work are ignorant that the mankind had already crossed an advanced-­‐most era earlier. We can not locate that era archeologically as the required advancement was not achieved by material means. Why we should hesitate in taking advantage of the experimentation already done by our Vedic ancients? How we can agree that whatever written by our ancients is meant simply to derail the new generations? Soul conscious ancients have displayed their high-­‐rise in unambiguous terms and they were able to attain whatever they could imagine. As available in various religious texts, even in an era when body consciousness over powered a little, the attempt to create Heavens and to enjoy it by physical body has been made by the mankind. Much afterwards also, constructing huge pyramids and mummifying the body, was also done to bring back the body to life at appropriate time. There, we find provisions of making use

121

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa of energies at subtle level too. But new generations have ignorantly spoiled the game of their ancients. The pyramids have been deserted and Mummies have become the property of museums. Vedic ancients had discovered that the roots of material world are existing in its subtle counterpart. Unless we visualize to the existence of our subtle (Astral and Causal) bodies, those are integral part of our common subtle worlds, how we can lay hands on our roots. The truths exposed by the subjects like Para-­‐Psychology prove the existence of non-­‐ material world, where we get unbelievable results of our imagination and strength. All the more, when cases of rebirth after more than 3000 years have been proved, how these can be digested with out the concept of subtle worlds. As we observe in a solar system, different planets have different speeds, but looking at galaxies the disc-­‐like moment of all its constituents compelled the observers to believe the presence of more than 95% subtle medium that keeps the constituents occupying only 5% space, tied with each other to behave this way. To be more accurate, the material world is not even 2% of the space occupied by the subtle worlds. Even with in an atom the distances between atomic particles vis-­‐à-­‐vis their own size can be appreciated by imagining one cricket ball placed in New Delhi, the others in New York, London and so on. The entire space in between them is full of ether-­‐like element, being the part of subtle world holding its roots. Similarly, keeping the brain and body effectively live, it needs tackling their roots that lay in the subtle world, which houses our Inner-­‐four along with all their constituents in different layers. What is being tried presently is an attempt to keep the fruit or flower live by treating them independently, with out caring for the roots. We can succeed to some extent and for some time but apparently this approach is fundamentally wrong. The Vedic approach is to tackle these subtle bodies or say the roots of physical bodies, directly. By doing so all our physical ailments get set-­‐ right automatically. This needs proceeding as per Patanjali’s eight steps ‘Ashtang’ Yoga. Some times people get confused that a deep practice of ‘Concentration’ and ‘Meditation’ has to do some thing with life after death only but the fact is that health of physical body is a built-­‐in aspect of this practice. However these practices take us much ahead for inculcation of all the virtues and for all ‘out of the body’ experiments, but no progress can be achieved unless the physical body becomes ailment-­‐ free. We can clearly see that depending up on these techniques, Yogis still continue to survive in best of their health in far-­‐off places, facing all the odds of nature with out any medical aid for the whole life. In fundamental of these techniques the abundantly available ‘Pranic’-­‐

122

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa energy is being tapped by our inherent power of thinking that handles our most complicated mind and body, designed to take care of all its ailments with out any external aid. By giving us a power of thinking at any length and making ‘Pranic’ energy to act as per the intent of our thought, the Creator has kept His entire creation at our disposal. By inculcating all the Eight-­‐Virtues ‘Asht-­‐Siddhi’, we become capable to hold all the defined Nine-­‐wealths ‘Nav-­‐Niddhi’ as specified by Vedic ancients. A little thinking shall further reveal that His nature ‘Prakriti’ virtually treats us as His descendents but only if we go by it. By adopting unnatural ways, we have invited trouble for our self in every field. Since ignorantly, we have not hesitated in spoiling all our natural resources, therefore we have invited even natural calamities. Thus the main reason of our sorrows, pains, sufferings and disasters is our own ignorance. Attempts being made to bring the dead to life, is yet another un-­‐natural approach. Death is never the end of life. Death is a necessary part of our life cycle. Why we waste time, money and energy in such attempts when His ‘Prakriti’ is constantly at work to bring back to life all the beings, who-­‐ so-­‐ever dies. Clearly, our materialistic approach can not take us much ahead as 98% subtle field that carry all our roots, can not be ignored. Presently we are taking no cognizance of even its existence. We do not want to take lessons from the experience of our ancients either. Under these circ*mstances at the most, even if we succeed in bringing a mummy back to life for some period, during that period the live-­‐mummy will only be a showpiece. If we are only interested to some how get patented this ‘back to life’ process in our name, it can be observed that it is already so and we are very much on the scene. In His automation scheme, we our selves bring us back to life. Doing ‘Karma’, maintaining its account, rectification, encouragement i.e. its each aspect is being looked after by us individually. Not only this, in His scheme, we can have our say at each stage. It is only when we are ignorant; the automation as set, woks. Instead of once again involving in un-­‐natural acts, factually there is a tremendous scope for us to prove our worth in our own elevation. This just needs knowing His designs or say of knowing Him. By doing so, as has been a case of many Vedic-­‐ancients, we too can become even at par with Him and this is a provision kept by Him for our sake, as we are His declared successors ‘Valiahad’ / ’Rajkumars’. But Vedas clearly point out that our interference in the affairs of His Creation, is prohibited “Jagat Vyapar Varjam”.

123

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa ‘Who are we what we are meant for?’ Part-­‐4 Chapter-­‐3

“Transforming the self”

(Gist. Transforming the self can be taken as an attempt to become more and more capable to have a control on all the resources of nature ‘Prakriti’, to our advantage. Attempt to attain Almighty is the only advantageous course for our real self wherein right at the start, the fulfillment of all our worldly desires is an inbuilt aspect. This has to be borne in mind that such an attempt can be done only by human beings and if this opportunity is missed by us, it shall amount as to total failure of this rare birth. We can proceed fast for achieving this target by working at subtle level after understanding His subtle-­‐level designs that are beyond our sensual reach. For all this knowledge and for monitoring and maintaining of correct track along with pushing encouragement on us, the requirement of a master ‘Guru’ becomes essential. ‘Guru-­‐Tatva’ and its working, has been earlier explained in the start of Part-­‐2 of this book. Understanding of His designs of our mind & body by ‘Vedic-­‐ Sanskriti’, has marked a break through for a still faster intake of the required knowledge. What has kept live for many millenniums to this potent ‘Sanskriti’ is its resolve to go on imbibing each and every ‘good’ aspect available from any source. In the quest of knowledge this Sanskriti guides even to imagine insignificant creatures as Guru. The well set guidelines have been given in the chapter to become a true-­‐disciple that can enable us to derive out the secrets of Guru even with out his knowledge. This clarifies the availability of an interacting live Guru as non-­‐essential. The chapter further deals with unique feature of human-­‐ beings that, how becoming introvert, sharpens our senses and , how we can attain subtle level competence that factually rules the entire activities of the material world. In fact, we have gone ignorant not only in regard to our capabilities, but have missed taking advantage of the automation mode on which He has kept the Mother-­‐ Nature ‘Prakriti’, for our sake. The automation of Nature provides us a healthy body right at the first step of our ultimate aim. Simply by maintaining a natural life style all other species of the creation are very much at ease in this regard. However, our distancing from nature has made our health problems so acute that we remain desperate or worried only for it for the whole life.

124

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa As given in the chapter, retreat can be still affected and we can become healthy physically, mentally, intellectually and spiritually by rectification of the morbidity ‘Vikrati’ of elements which we are made of. The deep study of Vedics suggests that five basic elements of universe, viz. Earth ‘Ksh*ti’, Water ‘Jal’, Fire ‘Pawak’, Ether ‘Gagan’ and Air ‘Sameer’ are influencing us through our five ‘Tanmatras’ viz. smell ‘fragrance’ via nose, taste ‘Ras’ via tongue, form ‘Roop’ via eyes, sound ‘Shabd’ via ears and touch ‘Sparsh’ via skin, respectively. Distancing from nature, we have missed the roots of our ailments and natural ways of rectifications. Use of ‘Tanmatras’ for setting right the respective ‘Vikrati’, have been elaborated in the chapter. Further unfolding His secrets is the expertise of Vedic ancients and use of this knowledge is to help us tremendously at each step Taking towards our ultimate aim and by giving some very useful tips of His designs, the chapter explains how a man makes his own destiny. For a smooth take-­‐off some very useful exercises and tested techniques have been given for ‘Strengthening of the Memory’ and for the ‘Growth of talent’ in order to inculcate the Wisdom. These cover ‘Auto-­‐suggestion’, ‘Mirror meditation’, ‘Pranakarshan Pranayam’, ‘Surya-­‐ Bhedan Pranayam’, ‘Meditation on colourful environment’, ‘Proximity with elevated noble souls’, ‘Magnet therapy’, ‘Nad-­‐Yog’, ‘Confession’ and use of ‘Extract of sprouts and herbs’. Out of these, being most effective, ‘Auto-­‐suggestion’ and ‘Mirror-­‐meditation’ techniques have been dealt at length. It can be easily made out from the entire narration of this chapter that Meditation is the exercise needing our immediate attention for its revival as it can only take us far-­‐ahead towards our final aim of life. It shall be amazing to discover that health problems can not stand and by using our built-­‐in self-­‐rectification design, meditation can only make our body completely ailment-­‐free. In the same way this is also true for our mental, intellectual and spiritual health. Therefore techniques to make meditation more effective, have been purposely covered.) To elevate the self, continuous intake from ‘Guru’ by becoming a true disciple and then to attempt understanding His designs is to help a lot: Learning is not dependent on age. A man learns till he breathes his last and factually there after as well. In spiritual field, Dedication ‘Shradha’ and Faith ‘Vishvas’ in his master, are the only two hands of a worthy

125

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa disciple through which intake of knowledge gets accomplished. Basically, dedication helps the in-­‐flow of this intake (Shradhavan labhte Gyanam -­‐ Gita) and faith helps retention of the intake. This divine couple ‘Divya-­‐ yugm’ gives birth to wisdom ‘Vivek’ and valour ‘Purusharth’. This is the out-­‐line of family No-­‐1 of our universe ‘Brahmand’, wherein Ma-­‐ Jagdambe, Lord-­‐Shiva, Lord-­‐Ganesh and Lord-­‐Kartikey represent ‘Shradha’, ‘Vishvas’, ‘Vivek’ and ‘Purusharth’, respectively. However, the learning i.e. the intake can be expedited as it is dependent on the disciple’s strong will to learn from his master ‘Guru’. The ‘give and take’ between a master and his disciple at subtle level, with the feelings of enthusiasm, commitment, keenness, submissiveness and obedience etc., generated by these personas of Devine couple, is wonderful. In fact such feelings automatically pave the way of better intake of knowledge, many times directly at much deeper levels of the subconscious of the disciple. Dedication is such a wonderful mind-­‐set that derives even such secrets out of the Guru, for the presence of which with in him, even he was so far ignorant. A true ‘Guru’ is one, whose image accelerates surrender in the mind of the disciple and a true disciple is one, for whom Guru’s words need no proof or any type of verification. ‘Surrender’ literally means submission with a feeling of becoming obedient servant ‘Dasya-­‐ bhaw’. For our deity, we can have many other feelings viz. that of being his son, his friend, his love etc., but for a Guru, we have to be just an obedient servant and for us the desire of the master must have to be always taken as his command. In the quest of extra intake, Vedics have been practicing the postures of even such creatures that are otherwise considered very insignificant. Taking them as the ‘Guru’ for specific purpose and staying in their postures ‘Asans’ maintaining their presumed thinking, has given birth to many ‘Yogasans’ and these ‘Asans’ with the names of the different creatures, are benefiting mankind since long. Yoga is a technique that takes advantage of the design of our mind and body. The design is such that we become as per the thoughts we maintain in our mind or as per the aim, we aspire for. Thus the learning can be done from any where and ‘Guru’ can be anyone in any form. In each case the dedication as maintained, works. Some times when a ‘Guru’ does not intend to part-­‐with some of his techniques to some of his disciples but the disciple’s dedication along with his strong-­‐will/determination derives the same out of the Guru even with out latter’s knowledge. In ‘Mahabharata’, when Guru Dronacharya refused to enroll a tribal Ek-­‐ lavya as his disciple, he practiced archery in front of Guru’s statue and his expertise shocked every one. This episode further tells us that he took a

126

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa far better lead over all other regular resident-­‐disciples, who were the princes of Kaurava and Pandava. Help of this miracle of dedication can be taken by any body by becoming a sincere disciple in the same way. When right-­‐hand thumb was asked from Ek-­‐lavya by his so-­‐assumed master in ‘Guru-­‐Dakshina’, it was instantly offered by him with a great pleasure. Such a mind-­‐set indicates the great will-­‐power and self-­‐confidence of Ek-­‐ lavya so developed by his dedication. Among other qualities, Alertness is needed in a disciple for learning from incidents. Our egoistic-­‐carelessness ‘Pramad’, which is a natural instinct of our conscious ‘Chittavrati’, imply blocks our intake. Each happening in the entire universe including activities of all living beings always have a lot to tell. For a student, each sight ‘Drashti’ opens a window of some or the other class room and we can transform our ‘self’ completely, by developing a habit of viewing in trance simply with the changed mentality. An old saying is ‘The beauty lays in the eyes of beholder’, ‘Jaisi Drashti-­‐Vaisi Srashti’. ‘Nazrain badlengi to Nazare badlain ge’. The intent of few lines of Swami Avdheshanand (Haridwar) explain the fact as ‘Kya Baat Karte Ho, Kahin nazar nahi aata Aadmi? Dekho Admi ki tarah, To Dikhe Ga Har Taraf Aadmi’. The quest for knowledge needs to be maintained. Whenever an eatable, lying at any far away place is seen by a flying crow, he pounces on it. In the same way, a student should keep an eye on his target and should not miss any opportunity to achieve it and should continue to strive for it. Vedic-­‐Sanskriti has defined five important characteristics to evaluate our status as a disciple, when we are desirous of fast knowledge-­‐intake. We must develop our (1). Sleep as that of a dog ‘Swan-­‐Nidra’. This means that as a sleeping dog awakens even with a hissing sound, a student should always remain alert and conscious (2). Our effort-­‐making must be as that of a crow ‘Kag-­‐Cheshta’. (3). Concentration as that of a heron ‘Bako-­‐Dhyanam’. A heron continue to stand very attentively on one leg for long durations in the water of a pond or river. Immediately on becoming aware of a fish in its hit, it captures and swallows the fish and again rolls back itself in the earlier posture. Students should also be attentive to their surroundings and should proceed consistently in the similar way by marking and grasping the different aspects of their subject. (4). He must always take balanced diet ‘Alpahari’. Student life is the life of learning by maintaining the self pious. A studious student should always take plain sanctimonious ‘Satwik’ food in just-­‐sufficient quantity. A student who takes ‘Tamsik’ or ‘Rajsik’ food and that too in

127

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa excess quantity, he can not remain alert and the major portion of his energy gets consumed in fighting the ailments of the body & mind so invited. (5). He must not have much of attachment that keeps the mind preoccupied, which means that he should be a ‘Grah-­‐tyagi’. This also means that life of a student is the period to practice to live in insufficiency and with out means of luxury so that in case of problems, there may be sufficient scope of his adjusting to bear with the adversities. One can appreciate that these qualities are powerful enough to shape the attitude and aptitude very much conducive for intake of knowledge and thereby contributing him to become talented. As said, for ‘learning’ the outside world, His nature ‘Prakriti’ offers us a classroom every where and all around. Most of us have developed indifferent attitude and aptitude, allergic to surroundings for various reasons. Extra to limitation of our senses, this fact as well distorts our perceptions and we feel difficulty in visualizing the truth correctly, of what is factually happening around us. Taking care of this problem as well, Vedics have devised an innovative way to elevate the self. They discovered that our senses become more sharp when introverted, and can be thus utilized more effectively. This is the specialty in only human beings and no other species has such an advantage. There fore for increasing our grasp and thereby to elevate the self, they insist to undertake a practice of becoming introvert and to start visualizing all that is happening within our body and mind. Where as, complicated and flawless design of all constituents of our body, is an exposure of the perfect ness of our Creator, we unfortunately fail to take advantage of these design features of our body and mind. A most useful tip of His this superb design is, that fundamentally, He is present every where in this creation as the commanding power ‘Chetna’, comprising Him as ‘Purush’ and the rest is His manifestation as cosmic ‘Pranic’ energy with various transformed status, called ‘Jad-­‐Srashti’ / ‘Prakirti’. At the time of great-­‐deluge ‘Maha-­‐Pralay’ in each cycle of the creation, entire Cosmic ‘Pranic’ energy that created ‘Prakriti’, along with His all the ‘Chetanansh’ available in all the beings and in His other postures viz. ‘Brahma’, ‘Vishnu’ and ‘Mahesh’, get merged in to Him. This cosmic ‘Pranic’ energy comes in action again with the creation coming in to existence in its continuing cycle. ‘Pranic’ energy is however capable to implement each command of ‘Chetna’. Our soul is one fraction ‘Chetnash’ of that ‘Chetanpunj’ and as the entire show of the creation is

128

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa running at His command, in His automation scheme the entire system with in us is also working at the command of our soul ‘chetanansh’. Influence of our soul however remains up till the contours of our body only, but it is so effective that the entire system works well, as per the settings of His automation scheme. Our thinking is the expression/command of our soul and factually the range of our thinking is the beat of the command of our soul. The implementation of the intent of thoughts however depends upon the Pranic energy by which we strengthened our thought. The strength of the thought can be enhanced to work as blessing ‘Vardan’ and curse ‘Shap’, when ‘Pranic’ energy implements the intent of the thought instantly. Proceeding ahead by visualizing this useful tip, can help us miraculously as it spells out our unlimited worth. When suggestions are given to the abundantly available Pranic energy all around us, by assuming our self as real ‘I’, these become the command of His ‘Chetnansh in us. This is to usher on us the remarkable achievements. By becoming introvert the range of thinking can be expanded to any extent. This in fact clarifies the old saying that ‘As is visible in the universe around us, the same is in-­‐side us’ “Yatha Brahmande-­‐Tatha Pinde”. On purely technical lines, this can be appreciated by atheists as well that during the course of our evolution, as is their theory, all in this universe has been influencing and modifying our mould constantly to the extent our thinking does not obstruct the normal intake. Or say, we are the resultant product of this influence, to the extent digested by us. Becoming introvert thus opens the gates of same Omniscient Almighty and of the path having numerous steps to attain Him. Or say, for our elevation, to become at par with Him. His Command or the command of His ‘Chetna’ is being simply implemented by cosmic ‘Pranic’ energy, which is also His own manifestation. This simply suggests that when we are bent up on to see Him, we can find Him everywhere. ‘Idhar Dekhte Hain, Udhar Dekhte Hain -­‐ Jidhar Dekhte Hain, Tumhain Dekhte Hain. Nahi Dekhte Hain, Magar Dekhte Hain – Aur Apni Nazar par Barabar Tumahri nazar Dekhte Hain’. Transforming the self, also means, attempting to become capable to control the activities of the nature ‘Prakriti’ to our advantage but distancing from nature has made the task of having control even on our body, very difficult: How we can also become the remote controller of either activity in the universe? This is very important for establishing our identity with Him for

129

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa that we believe that the Almighty has created the human beings in His own image. Apart from psychology, let us visualize this fact in all its technicality, as this shall strengthen our belief & confidence, and thereby making His accessibility (or the accessibility of absolute truth) easier, which is our sole target/real aim. We know that ‘a little knowledge is very dangerous thing’ and this truth gets reflected in all our approaches. Thus no risk can be afforded just by carrying misconceptions. The deep study of Vedics suggests that five basic elements of universe, viz. Earth ‘Ksh*ti’, Water ‘Jal’, Fire ‘Pawak’, Ether ‘Gagan’ and Air ‘Sameer’ are influencing us through our five ‘Tanmatras’ viz. smell ‘fragrance’ via nose, taste ‘Ras’ via tongue, form ‘Roop’ via eyes, sound ‘Shabd’ via ears and touch ‘Sparsh’ via skin, respectively. As said, all our desires, being expression of our ‘Chetan’-­‐soul, can be strengthened by ‘Pranic’-­‐energy to become capable to muster with our thought for implementation of their intents. It is a game of Cosmic ‘Pranic’ energy all around and thus in the same way, all our senses, can be forced to become more and more strong / capable and finally to become divine. The deriving power of extra capability with in us rests with our senses only. This established-­‐link rightly suggests that each and every activity, any where in the universe, can be controlled by the command of our inner self. If we understand the process ‘how do we think?’, also given elsewhere in the book, our thought gets support of alike thoughts, available, duly segregated in the form of thought-­‐clouds, being formed continuously in the ‘Astral’ world due to our continued thinking. The entire astral world comprise of thoughts and ‘Pranic’ energy associated with them. All incidents in the physical world, first occur in Astral world. The Astral world thus is the foundation-­‐base of Physical world. Those who can perceive these incidents in Astral world become future-­‐tellers. We can mend or stop future happenings right there in the Astral world. That is how, if we succeed in sticking on one thought, technically termed as ‘Dharna’, the strength of our thought goes on increasing with the additional input of cosmic ‘Pranic’-­‐ energy, forcing it, at a stage, to implement instantly the intent of the thought. We very well appreciate that a mother is the best teacher. The nature ‘Prakriti’ is well accepted mother by all its angles. For taking us ahead, keeping us healthy is our first requirement and it is the easiest task for a mother. But as we have distanced ourselves from Nature, we have made even our medical treatments very much difficult. All our ailments, physical to mental, are the result of the disorders in any of the five

130

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa elements of the creation with in us. Affecting correction through improved sensual intake by the use of corresponding ‘Tanmatra’, can be the only most appropriate technique. This is the true naturopathy. For example, we know that the fragrance ‘Gandh’ is the ‘Tanmatra’ of element earth and if it is the disorder of the ‘earth’ element, better we go for improving fragrance intake from our surroundings and set the disorder right by taming nose-­‐receptors for identifying, and to have the fragrance intake to match with our liking. Cats and dogs can be seen treating their digestion disorders in this way. Similarly, the upsetting of element ether shall cause psychological disorders. ‘Tanmatra of this element is sound ‘Shabd’. The Vedic experts have identified various Ragas supported by musical instruments used for ‘Anhad-­‐Nad-­‐Sadhna’ of different meditation levels, thus covering comprehensive treatment of all the four kind of ‘Vani’ disorders viz. ‘Bekhri’, ‘Madhyama’, ‘Pashyanti’ and ‘Para’. Such as, Rag Jai-­‐Jai Vanti and Rag Shree found very effective on Insomnia and Epilepsy, and so on for other ‘Tanmatras’. For transforming the self, practicing on all the senses simultaneously as a routine can definitely make us ‘Dev-­‐Manav’ easily. Further progress shall go on becoming easier as the improvement achieved in the senses accelerates the on-­‐going change in our personality. The best advantage of becoming potential, right at the Astral level is that, apart from giving best results to all our efforts during entire life-­‐time, the improved senses become our asset for the next birth and inculcation to the level already achieved , becomes easier there. But unfortunately this ancient science is yet to get our attention for revival after its diminishing from the times body-­‐consciousness started over-­‐powering the mankind. If taken as a mass-­‐movement, it shall pay us back enormously. If the new generation is involved in this mission right from their student life, the required change in the era ‘Yug-­‐Parivartan’ can be affected with in a period of next 2/3 generations. All others shall have to impose up on them the feelings of being a student but those, who are already a student, require no efforts for imposing such a feeling. Growing Talent to enhance Wisdom: As is the foremost requirement right from the school days, we shall go straight for inculcating best of all the virtues from within us i.e. the Wisdom. It is surprising that Vedic ancients could muster the techniques of growing the talent for becoming wise. The joint growth of moral, intellect and sentiments is the growth of talent, which must be our

131

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa concern always. Wisdom gets inculcated from with in us with the growth of talent. The personalities like Ravan and Kans had very high intellect and mental power but they lacked in moral values and were deficient in appreciation of others’ feelings. There fore they lost grounds and became the cause of the ruin of all their supporters, well-­‐wishers and that of their entire family. Talented persons however, not only elevate themselves but as well lift-­‐up all their well-­‐wishers. May be, for not having come out of narrow mindedness ‘Sankeernta’, efforts remain confined to ones family members only. But taking ahead any one is His quality for which He is named as ‘Brahm’ / ‘Bhagwan’. This is a bid to make others alike ourselves. Doing so, is in line with the only desire declared by Him at the time of bringing the Creation in to existence. Making ourselves more and more capable for this purpose is His real worship. A talented person can not remain selfish for long and can not toe the wrong track. It is only when we do not understand the truth of our real-­‐self, we follow wrong track. The main misgiving is that we consider our body as our real-­‐self and remain busy in gathering means for the comfort of our body only. Talented shall always go for elevation of our real self and would not waste his time any where else. Use of talent for its enhancement is virtually the seeding process for its growth. Results would depend on the quality of seed. As strengthening of body requires certain physical exercises and need formulated practical sessions along with dietary control, similarly for upgrading the talent, assignment of coaching modes prove to be very successful. While suggesting these modes, advantage of the design features of human mind and body has been taken overwhelmingly. A number of ways have been devised and an out line of a few such techniques as enlisted by Gurudev Acharya Shri Ram Sharma (Shantikunj) Haridwar, are reproduced as here under. In these exercises, the main point to be kept in mind is that the intention is more important in comparison to what is being performed. (1). Auto-­‐suggestion: Confidence and courage can be achieved by self inspiration only. When in His designs, a man is his own creator; then we should plan our future with our own ideology and not as dictated by the thoughts of others. When influenced by the thoughts of others, these too become our thoughts, but till the time it so happens, future planned by the thoughts of others, do not have lasting guarantee. Thoughts, when repeated again and again by auto suggestion are taken over by subconscious mind that being the boss, in turn gets carried out the intent of the thoughts by conscious mind which commands all our sensual and

132

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa working organs ‘Indrias’. Repeated actions guided by these thoughts thus get transformed in to our habit. We go on imbibing expertise. When these get penetrated into still deep layers of our sub-­‐conscious, these become personality-­‐traits ‘Sanskars’, which we carry from birth to birth. Knots of guilt, deep rooted confusions, evil instincts can be annihilated by auto suggestions, till these are in the upper layers (Alpha region) of subconscious mind. Here the habit of negative thinking can as well be tackled by efforts. But impressions in the deeper portions viz. those in the delta-­‐dip region of subconscious mind and further in the unconscious mind are not in our direct control. This needs ‘Prati-­‐ Prasav Sadhna’ and some success has also been achieved by modern Regression therapy. The subconscious mind remains active even when we are asleep. At that subtle stage, its working beats can not be confined or contained and its interaction continues unabated with other subconscious minds for future planning and for settling old scores of past deeds. Our conscious continues to be ignorant of its activities. The principle of settling of ‘Karm-­‐phal’ works on this automatic working only. Corrections on its impressions can be done only when we get over to it. This needs long meditation efforts. Effective doses of Auto-­‐suggestion as a routine, can thus affect mental transformation safely. It requires sitting comfortably with erected body and feeling a stream of cosmic energy, emanating from the brain and flowing to the different body parts one by one. We should have to feel that, all our desires are getting fulfilled, such as the body parts getting strengthened, competence of senses getting multiplied, glow of the face increasing fast, intellect level is rising etc., and experience all these in the form of talent upgrade. Becoming fan of the heroes of our liking is not new in the present era as well. Depending on the intense desire, inspirations have always been taking the followers even ahead of their role-­‐models. Let us sit as a routine with those great qualities for which we admire and respect our ideals. This is the essence of daily worship sessions that has presently been reduced to ‘Puja-­‐Path’ where in simply admiring our icons helps very little. For practical of this worship, let us try doing, for what we appreciate them. This is ‘Kriya-­‐Yog’ that up-­‐grades us affectivity. For example, He is kind hearted with out reason ‘Akaran-­‐ karun’, let us try becoming kind, or say, let us try to be merciful as our household deity ‘Ishtdev’ is. Or say, our deity is ocean of love and we too can become alike him. Let us not forget that being His children we do have His instincts with in us. A mother feels pain in her body at the place

133

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa of the injury to her son, in the same way, the awareness of this feeling with the injury to others is only required to be developed to become generous alike our deity. And so on. In short, all our attempts with a certain determined mind-­‐set, are to make us alike our Ideal. Gandhi ji became truthful alike his hero, Raja Harish Chandra. His experiments with truth are there to inspire generations. Truth paid back to Gandhi jl the same way as it ushered blessing on the king. The new generation has higher intelligent quotient ‘IQ’. For their easy digestion, totally scientific version of Vedic concepts is an utmost necessity. Taking consideration of importance of ‘Auto suggestion’ technique, making clear , the science involved, has been specifically attempted in this chapter that shall improve its workability for quicker results. Faith on spiritual values of Vedic Sanskriti shall automatically increase the spiritual quotient ‘SQ’. The immediate advantage of it shall be that our emotional quotient ‘EQ’ shall go high which means that we shall become emotionally more balanced. In the mean time some light has been thrown on various other coaching modes for the growth of talent in us. (2). Mirror meditation: It suits to those who are subconsciously their own hero. In this mode effort can be made to feel the existence of soul and thus to become more and more soul-­‐conscious, which is the ultimate aim of all our penance exercises. After developing a feeling of having become free from faults and flaws ‘Vahyabhyantar: Suchi:’, watch the body parts in a large size mirror. Feel the cosmic body full of cosmic energy due to which metabolism is upgrading. By making efforts, we can see the Aura of others in a plain and lighted background. Similarly we can easily see our own Aura protruding out from our body contours, more clearly from around our head. Feel its widening as it happens with the upgraded talent. Stick on the clearly evident enhanced talent and merge entire self entity in the body sitting opposite. This ‘Laya-­‐Yog’ that transforms the person emotionally has been further explained after spelling-­‐out the other modes mentioned below. A sample exercise for Mirror-­‐ meditation has also been given at the end of this chapter. (3). Meditation on colourful environment: This meditation can be made effective for the purpose of upgrading the talent. Sunrays carry with them different level of chemicals, metallurgical compounds and electric currents in its different colours, affecting our body in addition to normal

134

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa effects of sunrays. Unbalance or disturbance in the proportion of these constituents results in certain disease or aberration. Sun bath in glass boxes of different colours or light of different colour bulbs in specified different portions of the body according to different ‘Chakras’, helps in balancing the disorder. In absence of such a facility, concentration on the feeling that the same one colour is dominant in the whole universe, is entering in the body, also mobilizes the flow of needed characteristic. Colours can be prescribed by experts according to the status of seeker ‘Sadhak’ for 10 to 15 minutes Meditation session. In absence of expertise, the best way is to go for white colour meditation with a feeling that deficiency of required colour is being recouped from colours available in white light. Pranic-­‐energy has the intelligence to understand and implement the command of our thoughts which are an expression of our soul, ‘Chetnansh’ in us. Pranic healers proceed very methodically, starting with cleansing and then filling of chakras by required colour ‘Pranic’-­‐energy and finally stabilizing the same. It always needs special care to handle the bio-­‐plazmic waste or otherwise it has a tendency to return back to the same place from where it was displaced. (4). ‘Pranakarshan Pranayam’: This can as well be made a tool to enhance the talent. The air we breathe contains granules of Pranic energy. With the built-­‐in capability of our thought that has command on Pranic energy, it can be take-­‐in with each slow inhale ‘Purak’, can be retained while stopping ‘Antah-­‐kumbhak’, to strengthen whatever we wish and with the gradual exhale ‘Rechak’, it can be directed to clear-­‐off all the elements of laxity and impurities of the body with a further feeling during out-­‐stop ‘Vahya-­‐kumbhak’ that, it is only one way traffic for them. This exercise can be increased gradually from initial 5 -­‐10 minute to as much as convenient in different sittings. (5). ‘Surya-­‐Bhedan Pranayam’: It is found still more effective for talent growth. This requires sitting with minimum clothing, facing east at the time of sun-­‐rise. Feel that the soul has come out of the body approaching straight to sun. Our inner self is filling-­‐up with the energy of sun. Breathing is started from the right nostril with the feeling of rich intake of Pranic energy and its slow exhale from the left nostril after establishing brilliancy, glory and dominancy in the inner self. The talent growth is dependent on the number of cycles undertaken and the sincerity deployed.

135

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa (6). Magnet therapy: This therapy has proved a boon to medical science. Its aid to Accu-­‐pressure, Accu-­‐puncture and its influence on the sensitive subtle areas of the body during ‘Bandh’ and ‘Mudra’ sessions, is exemplary. A suitable piece of magnet is rotated from left to right on brain, spinal cord and heart. The touch is started from neck crossing over the umbilical areas to reach down to genitals. Use of water stirred with magnet (also with electrical magnet) as well proves useful in this sequence. This however needs expert’s guidance but the simplicity is that the person being treated is not required to maintain different thoughts during different period of the cycle of operation. A simple thought to get good results finally, can be a built-­‐in desire of the student and maintaining it does not need any extra effort. (7). Proximity with elevated noble souls: It is the easiest technique to expedite the talent-­‐growth. Only a few virtues, like bowing down, touching the feet as a mark of respect, desiring and asking for any service etc., need adhering with. Divine connections with great souls like Lord Hanuman, Bhagirath, or any one of choice, and carrying out lively exchange of ideas with them, works well. Experiments must be done ‘of and on’ by concentrating on such characters with intense emotional attachment. A thoughtful observation on the quality and moral obligations of these characters in their respective texts and their portraits help a lot in this regard. The whole exercise is for sucking of cosmic ‘Pranic’ energy from any source as a baby sucks from the breasts of a mother as ultimately this energy has been designed by the Almighty to implement what ever is the intent of our thought. (8). Nad-­‐Yog: Tackling disorders of ‘Akash-­‐Tatva’ have bee dealt earlier. Nad Yog is tremendously effective on 14 billion neurons inside our skull, controlling all the activities inside and outside our body. We are using only 3-­‐4% of our available lot. This reflects directly the proportion of the intellect available but not being utilized. Practicing to hear musical instruments in a silent environment helps to enhance the intellect. This is also possible by hearing recorded music or by self chanting of Mantras. The sincerity to the extent it could be mustered is always to our good but our knowledge in various traits of music is very important for attaining expertise. Similarly concentration and the correct pronunciation of Mantra is very important. Mantras are music-­‐capsules and for their same effect as it used to be in ‘Shruti-­‐Parampara’, the Sanskrit language was developed with the labour of millenniums. Later it has been a constant

136

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa try to generate the same vibration effect through music. Instances of miraculous musical effects are a part of recent history. But now for us Pranayam like ‘Bhramri’ can be done safely. Mantras create their specific pattern in water, is the latest scientific discovery. Chanting of Mantras connects us to their respective deity ‘Devta’, who possess alike subtle bodies, is however being practiced in Vedic-­‐Sanskriti for millenniums. (9). Confession: This aspect of Vedic Sanskriti has been glorified in Christianity as it attacks on the wickedness which diminishes our cosmic energy, reducing thereby our intellect proportionately. The effect of good deeds compensates the effect of evil deeds. Vedics evolved many ways to reduce the uneasiness arising out of the sense of guilt. Guilt many times occupies the subconscious mind rendering it ineffective of proper working. Repentance is the only solution, if we want to get rid of the correction by punishment’s counter feeling. ‘Chandrayan-­‐Sadhna’ and ‘Hemadri-­‐Sankalp’ are such techniques, detailed procedure of which is available in various books. In Vedic Sanskriti, the entire ‘Karam-­‐Kand’ is much of a psychological treatment wherein we empty our inner-­‐self from wickedness and the similar enemies of our soul. (10). Extract of sprouts and herbs: All the grains, plants and herbs have their own intrinsic effects but their unique and additional characteristics are manifested when they are sprouted. Seven planters should be grown, each on alternate day with the herb or plant as prescribed to suit one’s needs. On seventh day three grams of the sprout of first plant should be grinded and mixed with ten grams of water. It should be taken now with right proportion of honey in the morning prior to any other intake. This tonic is very useful in enriching glory, intelligence, and cosmic power. Likewise the dry powder of herbs can also be taken with water in quantity and conditions specified by the experts. Their fumes, when poured in flames (Agnihotra) are also prescribed and are found even more effective. The reason is very simple that when inhaled along with breathe, provide medical aid directly, which otherwise becomes available to the ailing system or organ of the body after passing through the digestive system. The earth element ‘Prathvi-­‐Tatva’ in us also helps in absorption of smell of the medicated fumes along with the divine properties of the fire element ‘Agni-­‐Tatva’. The herbs that have been identified by Vedic ancients, useful for enhancement of our intellect are Brahmi, Shankhpushpi, Jatamansi, Ashvagandha, Butch, Tulsi, and Jyotishmati.

137

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Importance of Auto-­‐suggestions: If we go to evaluate the different ways given above, to improve up on our talent, the Auto-­‐suggestion technique is most important. The emotions contemplated firmly get stabilized in subconscious and with no cause or reason; one goes on narrating the connected stories. For instance, in case he has considered himself as neglected or condemned in the family, unmindfully he shall narrate his pathetic condition to every one he meets. The effect of his emotion is visible on his body lining. The faces of such person would always reflect that they are just to weep. He is always hesitant and scared in taking-­‐up any work. Every where, he concludes that the involved risk entails dangerous consequences. In the same way, different contemplated emotions tell on us differently. Till we are alive our physical and astral bodies are with in each other. What ever comes to our ‘Manomaya-­‐kosh’ that is a constituent of our Astral body, the effect is instant on our physical body, since both are in each other. Above all, when the emotion sets a continuous respective thinking, its effect is also continuous. It is a well recognized aspect of human psychology that even if some totally false notion is taken seriously as true, mental perception might even paralyze the entire body. But in the same way, the correction is also easy. If we wish the entire scene can be changed by auto-­‐suggestion exercises. We are certainly strong enough to combat all our such enemies The more faith of self-­‐strength is put in these exercises, the more effective these shall become. We are simply required to sit with closed eyes as usual and unveil the inner senses. Inspect the soul and look for the unsolicited strangers like wild thoughts, poor determination and indelible visions. We are to simply observe and their regulation and any obstruction in their natural flow, is not required. As a child becomes cautious when he feels that he is being observed, our thought-­‐flow as well gets slowed down. We can easily stick on one thought and that is the state of ‘Dharna’ that is required to be achieved before the stage of concentration ‘Dhyan’. Look for the anxieties and memories that have been giving pains. We shall come across many confusions, apprehensions and doubts. “Karoon kya karoon na, meri samajh main na aaye – Na kuchh de dikhayi aur na, koi kuchh sujhaye”. Such thinking depreciates our energy, ruining our body and weakening our heart. But let us not forget that ours is a master-­‐piece design. A wise would always appreciate His perfectness that dwells in us and shall have full faith in Him. Belief in Him is virtually the belief in the self. Confident

138

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa to this fact, we shall reveal that there is no reason to go panicky, to get frightened or to get exited. In worst to worst situation we have sufficient strength to combat all our enemies, born and nourished by our own thinking. The basic strength in our auto suggestion is our faith and more we rely on our determination, the better results are ought to be there because of improved self-­‐confidence. Holika – Prahlad episode in Vedic Purans ended with results reversed to what were being expected. Thus our faith in our-­‐self / Him is our strength and not to rely on it or even the kink of doubt there, is suicidal. One tested way to develop self confidence is by successful completion of tiny resolutions. Avail opportunities to do this activity whenever possible. Suppose we are fond of some dish. We are taking it daily because we like it. Resolve not to take it for two days. While taking the same dish on third day we shall find that pleasure of relishing it, has increased. By auto suggestion this can be further boosted-­‐up. Relishing the taste is to eradicate out the distortion of the water element ‘Jal-­‐Tatva’ in us. Similarly we can resolve not to take salt on a particular day and not to take any sugary item on some other day, in a week. Let us try a resolution of maintaining a smile on our face say, for one week. The best way of building a pressure on the self is to make such resolutions public. Remain constantly aware that strength of our determination is to be proved at all costs, for a strong message all over. Bhishm Pitamah of Mahabharat is known for his determination ‘Bhishm-­‐Pratigya’. We, in our character building-­‐up stage, can not put a total brake on any of our habit. However our utmost efforts must remain distinctly visible. For instance, when ever we get agitated for some reason, we have to try to calm down the self, immediately. Practicing this constantly, shall make us calm by nature, in due course. Successful completion of the resolutions shall boost up our self-­‐confidence. Occasional fasting or ‘Moun-­‐Vrat’ for two/three morning hours daily and one day in a week, must be made a part of our routine. Let us exhibit show that we have control on our ‘self’. Acharya ji said “Sab Se Bara Deen Durbal Voh Hai, Jis Ka Svayam Par Niyantran Nahin” and naturally “If we begin to reform our self, we can start reforming the world very well”. Sincere efforts are to always bring better results.

139

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Important Auto-­‐suggestions for making penance exercise ‘Sadhna’ most effective: Our psyche is such an important aspect of His designs that if it could be understood well, many advantages can be taken in making our ‘Sadhna’, most successful in a very short period. The land where we wish to carry on our ‘Sadhna’, matters most and therefore, if there is a choice, Land for this purpose should be selected carefully. The best land is that which has been used earlier by saints for rigorous exercises of soul-­‐elevation because sacraments of ‘Sadhna’ have deeply embedded in it. Our nature is a permutation and combination of three basic qualities i.e. ‘Satvik’, ‘Rajsik’ and ‘Tamsik’. These have their typical subtle fragrance and as well have an aura of respective quality. Such “Tanmatra’ of Satvik saints and their ‘Aura’ has been having an automatic absorption in the land of their use, thereby raising its energy level. There is nothing hypothetical in this version. Many revered saints have displayed this transfer in the whole environment in the ambit of their influenced aura. The influence on the living beings specifically, could be seen up to many miles around such elevated souls. It could force the lion and deer to drink water together from the same nearby stream. Even the ‘Pranic’-­‐healing learners can differentiate the sanctity of land by checking its energy level. Not only that of the land, the energy levels of Toilet, bed room and that of a worship place, in the same house, if checked, varies appreciably. Thoughts can be made powerful to any extent by intensifying these with cosmic ‘Pranic’ energy and the cosmic energy these carry, is to act as per intent of the thought. Thoughts, being the expression of our ‘chetan’-­‐ soul never die or decay. Saints can have a feel of the Auric-­‐influence of say, Tirupati Balaji from miles away. They can easily differentiate persons of varying characters. This elevation of even non-­‐living objects viz. structures and idols is due to the joint effect of cosmic energy of devotees carried over to the temple and more specifically over the deity, through their dedication. Why we experience that the exercises ‘Sadhna’ performed in sanctified places are more rewarding? The reason is very simple, as energy at a higher level has to have its natural flow towards lower level and therefore being at lower energy level, we get benefited more. The process of transfer gets boosted-­‐up with an intense urge thought desiring to take its advantage. For this reason, the best available place on earth for ‘Sadhna’ purposes is Himalay Mountain. It would be much rewarding if intricate aspects of ‘Sadhna’ become clear from early age. But young ones can not be advised to go to Himalay and

140

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa therefore for them it is not practically possible to take that advantage of natural flow of energy that is likely to be automatically maintained due to difference of energy levels. We can still take advantage of the design feature of our mental faculties. Design of our mind is such that we can benefit ourselves by our own psychological treatment. We can reach in the ambience of Himalay by our inner consciousness. By creating the background, advantage of the same environment can be taken to a great extent. Not only this, the mending of the mental and sentimental background so created is also possible, as desired. We are required to just establish a mental link, right sitting in our own room. Begin with the various feeling that we are sitting on the top of some peak of Himalay in the same ‘Asan’ with stable body, eyes closed and consciousness with out any bustle. Our cosmic body is to surely behave in line with our thinking as our thinking in fact, is the command of our soul ‘Chetna’. Generate a feeling that as far as we can see all around, higher snow peaks of Himalay are visible. There are small plants of flowers which are making the environment pleasing with their sweet fragrance. A small stream of water is buzzing on the other side. Non violent animals like rabbits, dear and birds-­‐ like cordial and beautiful swans, goose and heron are visible and we are sitting for ‘Sadhna’ at such a pleasant place. ‘Sadhna’ is started with these auto suggestions and the colourful world so created, is concentrated up on. To go in for meditation, final suggestion is given to self that every thing around us has become white. Feel that our clothes, body, sitting-­‐mat, peaks of Himalay, sky, and clouds everything has become white. Maintain the feel of this white world all around as long as possible. Intermittently ‘Pranakarshan Pranayam’, and ‘Naad-­‐Yoga Sadhna’ should also be done here at the same place. Exercise of Mirror-­‐Meditation Place a large size mirror in front after choosing a place of solitude, (either in reality or in imagination) concentrate on the mirror image. While managing the sequence of thoughts as per para in bold as hereunder, feel that eyes have illuminated and face is glowing with desired achievements. Relying on these suggestions is very necessary. A slight doubt will kill the ambitions even before the start. Watch all the body parts confidently in the mirror. Start the audio cassette of the para in self voice. This dose, before going to sleep, suits best to the activeness of the subconscious mind. If the determination is firm, the thoughts shall echo even while conscious mind is asleep.

141

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa I am awaking my dormant powers. Today is the awakening day of my soul. I am materializing my spiritual powers, disclosing my hidden expertise. I am an immortal soul. I am always stable in my incorporate consciousness. Every time I am moving high and making best use of every movement. This has been realized by me that I am invariably an extra ordinary talented person. I am a treasure of novel thoughts. I will mesmerize the whole world with my thoughts. I will be a superman one day. The roads to my success are open and all the powers of the universe are on my side. I am enlightened with the truth that my true teacher, guide, guru is my soul. I realize my powers. Blood in my body is full of vitality. My destiny is assigned to me on an auspicious time. I am the master of my thoughts and I formulate them. I am stepping in the struggle to upgrade my life and I am valiant enough to fight the asperities. I am able to tame the asperities with my courage. I have to accomplish a lot in my life and touch the highest standards. I firmly decide to be honest to my virtual values and inspirations and will adhere to my priorities. God has bestowed me with the power of conscience and I will upgrade those powers. Only positive thoughts come to my mind. My prudence is awakened. The perception of altruistic actions is awakened in my heart. My heart is purified and I have experienced that the treasure of real pleasure is in my inner self. I am always cheerful even in worst circ*mstances. The dormant powers of my soul are awakened. I happily solicit the adversities also. I am sitting in a calm environment with consolidated mind and stable body. The cosmic rays from my brain are flowing rapidly to my organs and are replacing debility with dynamism. All parts of body are becoming dynamic. Body is becoming Healthier and Stronger. The power of grasping is on the rise. My face is gleaming and ameliorating. Level of wisdom is rising. Memory is becoming strong. I can memorize whatever I read. My talent is rising. I am experiencing the progress in talent. I always think positive. I embrace to the qualities of great people. My noble thoughts attract the like minded ones. I possess a distinct position in the universe. My skill is developed. I am healthy with my body and mind and consciousness is pious. My progress is certain and I succeed in my efforts. Om Shanti. Gently rub the palms, place these on the eyes. Open up the eyes slowly and regain the normalcy.

142

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Suggestions to improve memory: Concentration stimulates the work force and even the feeble mind becomes opulent with extraordinary skills alike the mild sunshine of winters when concentrated through a convex lens ignites the paper put at its focal point. For concentration ‘Dhyan’ we are required to make our mind empty of sensuality ‘Dhyanasya Nirvishaya Manah:’ Such a concentration helps ‘yogic’ exercises. Mahrshi Patanjali has disclosed the concentration as the treasure of Yoga. Accordingly the resistance to mental instincts is Yoga “Yogashcha Chittvratti Nirodha:” In very simple words ‘Yoga’ means to add or to join. Here we should only think that what ever we are interested in is happening and this thought has to be kept joined with the Pranic-­‐energy at work. Continuous thinking is the constant expression of soul that acts as command for Pranic energy which is all capable and has been designed to the act on the command so given by this ‘Chetnansh’ in us. In normal routine God-­‐worshiping, we are advised to sit and think of those qualities of God that we wish to inculcate in us. Thinking process can be kept continuing by reminding the self with His acts ‘Leela’ in His various incarnations or by any other means. When we are absorbed in concentration, though we are devoid of any desire, but absorption of skills and qualities, continue in us by the transfer of Pranic energy carrying these traits as thought of by us. A brake on natural instincts in our conscious, which takes away the mind ‘here & there’, is naturally an important necessity. There is virtually no other way to upgrade the mental power and to foster the development of skills. Simultaneous to this, in innumerable births we have mustered every thing that lies with in us in a dormant stage. All the more a spark can always become a jungle-­‐fire. Here as well, it needs concentrating on the virtue that we wish to inculcate from with in us. To make the process of concentration automatic and smooth the development of keen interest in the job is required that either satisfies our self or makes us pleased. A girl was studying for becoming a Master in Music (M.A). Colleges are many times treated as waiting shed for marriage. There was no importance of the subject in her mind so much so that on asking she disclosed the name of her subject very hesitatingly. She was made to read a book of Acharyaji ‘Shabd Brahm – Nad Brahm’. This changed her angle of vision completely. Having come to know the vital aspects of music she got impressed to such an extent that leaving aside the earlier aim of marriage, music became her passion. Similarly

143

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa many children have developed a sort of phobia from mathematics. But when counseling is done and they come to know that Mathematics is the father of all sciences and is a scoring subject, that opens many opportunities to place them at the top, they became interested and got encouraged with the possibilities of a very bright future. To make any mode of action pleasing is tricky as well. Anxiety and negligence must not be allowed to come in way while performing any job. Treating every job an amusing activity needs very little effort but it in turn rewards us with many benefits. What takes ahead us is ultimately our concentration, by whatever way it is infused in us. Smiling is very good habit, it revives and cheers the tiny cells of brain that are always eager to emit out rich knowledge they possess. Repetition is another very old method of memorizing. It works promptly and memory does not fade away early. Maintaining a steady thought with concentration on any topic for some time is a good exercise to upgrade the skill. If it is a feeling that memory is fading, take the following steps. -­‐Take a piece of small wooden plank, put it on the head and pat it slowly with a small wooden hammer. -­‐After having food, hands and face should be washed and hairs be combed a little hard with a wooden comb, feeling pressure of pointed bristles. This shall keep the brain free from diseases and shall enhance the memory. -­‐Sitting below a stream or tap-­‐water for 10-­‐15 minutes is also beneficial. Head should be gently washed again and again with a feeling that memory is becoming sharper. Physical Exercise before and after Meditation: Only 5 to 10 minutes exercise before and after Meditation is a dire necessity in order to take its maximum benefit. Before Meditation we are required to clean the energy centers and energy channels so that a lot of energy that we are going to attract by meditation can easily flow through our physical and energy bodies ‘Sthool and Sooksham-­‐sharir’ with minimal obstruction. Other wise Pranic congestion is likely to manifest physical discomfort and problem during meditation. Similarly after meditation, it is necessary to get rid of the old ‘used-­‐up energy’ and to release the excess energy attracted during meditation. By self-­‐practice, only such exercises have been included in the suggestions given as here

144

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

under that can be done even by old persons but care has to be taken only by those having problems in the back while doing bending and stretching exercises. Eye Rotation. Rotate eyes 12 times clock wise and 12 times anti clock wise. Neck Rotation. Tilt the head to right and then to left. Do it 12 times. Bend the head backward and then tilt it down ward. Do it 12 times. Arm Rotation. Bend the arms in front, swing them upward over the shoulders towards the back and return them in the original position. Do it again 12 times and then 12 times in reverse direction. Upper body twist. Twist the upper body to the left and then to the right. Repeat this 12 times. Hip Rotation. With the hands on hips, rotate upper body to the right and then to the left. Do it 12 times. Semi-­‐Squat Exercise. Bend the knees slightly and then rhythmically move up and down 50 times. Bending and Stretching Exercises. Raise the arms over the head, arch the body and tilt the head backwards. Bend the body forward and while doing so, bend the knees slightly while extending the arms to touch the floor with fingers. Repeat this 12 times. Knee Exercise. Rotate the knees 12 times clockwise and 12 times counter clockwise. Feet Exercise. Sit with legs stretched in the front. (1) Point the right toe forward and then backward. Do it 12 times with the right foot and then 12 times with left foot. (2) Rotate the right foot 12 times clockwise and then 12 times counter clock wise. Do it with the other foot in the same way. Do this entire set of exercise one to three times before meditation. Physical Exercise and Massaging after Meditation.

145

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

Shaking. Stand on the toes and shake the body 50 times to get-­‐ rid-­‐off the used-­‐up and extra attracted energy. Jumping Exercise. Stand on the legs. Jump up and raise the arms for hands to clap by opening the legs simultaneously. Then jump again to bring the hands to the hips and the feet together. Do this 24 times. Eye Rotation. Rotate eyes 12 times clock wise and 12 times anti clock wise. Bending and Stretching Exercises. Raise the arms over the head, arch the body and tilt the head backwards. Bend the body forward and while doing so bend the knees slightly while extending the arms to touch the floor with fingers. Do it 12 times. Upper body twist. Twist the upper body to the left and then to the right. Repeat this 12 times. Hip Rotation. With the hands on hips, rotate upper body to the right and then to the left. Do it 12 times. Massaging. Massage is advisable for minimizing & avoiding the Pranic congestion and for smoother flow of energy in the body, systematic massaging should be done starting from the scalp, back of the head, face, neck, shoulders, arms trunk, with special emphasis on liver and kidneys as these are susceptible to congestion. The other parts of the body including the hips end legs as well be covered in this massaging routine. *****************************

146

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa ‘Who are we what we are meant for?’ Part-­‐4 Chapter-­‐4

“Aryans/Sumerians” (Gist: The narration of this chapter covers the world-­‐wide gigantic spread of India-­‐originated Aryans ancients duly established with the help of their archeological remains and existing linguistic similarities. ‘Hindus’ must be proud of the fact that Aryans/Sumerians are not only their ancients but they are virtually the ancients of the entire mankind. Since Hindus still continue to maintain their Cultural, Linguistic and Genetic continuity of this most advanced and mighty race, they thus rightly claim themselves to be their lone successors. This is a natural requirement of their ‘Sanskars’ that they still aspire to become alike their ancients and for this reason, many of these ancient heroes / gods still continue to be their favourite deity and ultimate aim. The phases in which their spread occurred, has been covered in this chapter. Such an insight of the prehistoric era could become possible by co-­‐relating the Puranic texts with the presently available written history of various areas and archeological artifact discovered there. It can be easily seen that due to ignoring of Vedic texts, the written History of India has as well gone wrong and its correction has now become an utmost necessity. Taking the gradual development of various western side ancient settlements of Aryans/Sumerians, it has been indicated as to how these grew in big colonies and later in to civilized nations, presently known as the western-­‐world. For other areas as well, we should be able to see clearly with reasons as to how Aryans / Sumerians gods and heroes have received their due recognition all over the world. Some distortions as seen in their present identities there, have been clarified and the virtues that made them superior-­‐most have also been indicated in the chapter. Factually, each and every aspect of Vedic-­‐Sanskriti is unique. As shown in the chapter, the derived alphabet of ‘Sanskrit’, which is

147

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa the mother of all other world’s languages, are called ‘Akshar’, meaning thereby that these can not be destroyed. The pattern of vibrations which is formed by resounding ‘Akshar’ has a definite link with its form in the script. In fact the entire language, with due consideration of its grammer, is so unique a scientific-­‐achievement that when these ‘Akshars’ are woven in specific arrangement to form ‘Mantras’, their incantation in prescribed manner, create desired vibration in subtle worlds, thereby making the priest capable to get his desired results of the material world. Thus forcing ‘Pranic’ energy to materialize in whatever desired, is the miracle of Mantras. For those still confined to material technological advancements only, the formation of definite patterns in water, by chanting of various Mantras, is a recent discovery that confirms the Vedic approach. On the whole, every thing in regard to these Aryan-­‐ancients and each aspect of their life, has been as well identified as superb. It is also clear that their technological advancement in that resourceless era could not yet have any other parallel and the same is not possible in future as well, until the lost soul-­‐ consciousness is regained. The present modernization has kept it self confined to material advancement only. The awareness of subtler aspects makes it possible to lay hands on the resources of subtler worlds. We must not forget that practically these subtle words are the womb of the physical world. Although much of Vedic text has been destroyed during past few centuries by the insane rulers of India, yet deciphering and understanding the techniques of these ancients must now become our prime concern, with out which the present era of turmoil and chaos can not be effectively tackled. As described in the chapter, their tested techniques of mental synthesis will not only bring the entire mankind together to behave as one-­‐family by creating heaven-­‐like environment all around, but all the subtle level forces shall get aligned to help mankind in achieving every thing what ever they can possibly think of.)

148

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa ‘Hindus’ must be proud of the fact that Aryans/Sumerians are the ancients of entire mankind but in the whole world only they still continue to maintain their Cultural, Linguistic and Genetic continuity with this most advanced and mighty race and its heroes / gods are still their favourite deity: In both the earliest languages, old classic ‘Sanskrit’ of India and in the ancient Persian ‘Farsi’, ‘Arya’ means an exalted or noble one’, A truth of the history of mankind is that while ‘Ved-­‐Mantras’ remained in oral transfer tradition ‘Shruti-­‐Parampra’ for millenniums, Sanskrit language was developed to write these ‘Mantras’ by maintaining simultaneously, the mighty vibration effect of their pronunciation in all the four types of sound viz. ‘Bekhri’, ‘Madhyma’ ‘Pashyanti’ and ‘Para’. The different languages of the world were derived from the various stages attained in the course of development of this language. Starting from ‘Picture writing’, to pictographic ‘Cuneiform’ -­‐acquiring ideographic elements, to ‘Symbol’ -­‐representing object along with associated ideas and qualities, to ‘hieroglyphic writing’ -­‐ another pictographic-­‐ideographic form of Script-­‐style writing on papyrus sheets bearing written hieroglyphs, incorporating phonetic elements (symbols indicating pronunciation) in Cuneiform hieroglyph eventually, invention of alphabets and later addition of ‘vowels’ sound. In its later developing stage the ‘Sanskrit’ language that got embraced in ancient Persia was known as Farsi, the Iranian branch of the Indo-­‐Iranian languages. It was taken there through so called Indian-­‐Parsis, as we call today Indian-­‐Biharis or Indian-­‐Bengalis etc. Due to ignorance of this fact the artifacts of other aforesaid forms of its different stages, appeared to be suggesting as if these were taking shape in isolation in Mesopotamia and Egypt etc., But it was due to the presence of wandering ‘Aryans’ every where in the ancient world. This fact can be thus easily observed that all other languages of the world have emanated from Sanskrit. That is why in other languages also, the word ‘Arya’ is in the root of words used to mean viz exalt, lofty, shining, glory, noblest or most excellent governor ‘Lok-­‐Pal’, aristocrat, a master man, the ruling race who established civilization and who civilized the ab-­‐ origines by their enlightened rule and science. For recollecting the ancient history of different parts of the world, we are left with various inscriptions obtained from the ruins of historic sites but it is rejoicing that by now deciphering these inscriptions that are in different developing stage of Sanskrit language, has fairly fixed-­‐up most of the events of that entire dark pre-­‐historic period, thereby encroaching up on it by and by

149

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa and converting more of it as a part of our History. All this has brought us now to a stage that by now authentic evidence is available to archeologists and historians in regard to the rise and spread of Aryans or Sumerians in the entire inhabited world of that ancient past, with clue to their origination and propagation of civilization, their extension of it to Egypt and Crete, Iceland (Greece, southeast of the mainland), personalities and achievements of their kings, historical originals of mythic gods and heros, with dates from about 3380 B.C. onwards. But as per Vedic texts, this is the history of only the descendents of Devas (11 Nos.), who got separated from the descendents of Surya Dev and Chandra Dev who came to India after 5th ‘Devasur Sangram’ and kept embraced the Aryan-­‐Sanskriti. The wrongly imposed Aryan invasion theory (1500B.C.), has already fallen flat with the shifting of drying-­‐up date of Saraswati River from 1200 B.C. to 1900 B.C. So much so it has been confirmed from archeological sources that no different set of people has entered in Indus-­‐Valley up till 800 B.C. From the facts elaborated in this chapter, visualization of this earliest scenario becomes possible that Aryans right since their origination as a mighty race occupied the whole inhabited world of ancient past, with Land-­‐of-­‐seven-­‐ rivers ‘Sapt-­‐Sindhu’ area as their headquarters. Starting from their origination, the correct movement of ancient Aryans, as is confirmed by the facts having come to light lately has already been uniquely preserved in their early traditional history and records i.e, in Vedic texts ‘Purans’. If this record is taken up seriously, it shall not only bring the whole world under one fold of vibrant thoughts but shall push the mankind ages ahead as the techniques of these ancients for becoming superior-­‐most, the description of which is luckily still available in the Texts, has no parallel. Votary For a long time Mesopotamia (a Greek word, meaning thereby “between the rivers”, in the area of modern Iraq and eastern Syria between the Tigris and Euphrates rivers), was often called the cradle of civilization. The history of this area goes to say that during the 5th millennium BC a people known as the Ubaidians established settlements in the region, later known as Sumer. These settlements gradually developed into chief Sumerian cities, namely Adab, Eridu, Isin, Kish, Kullab, Lagash, Larsa, Nippur, and Ur. By 3000 BC the ancient country of Sumer was the center of a sophisticated culture. These Sumerians irrigated their fields from precisely measured canals, used bronze and polished stone tools, made textiles and wheel-­‐turned pottery, built temples and palaces, and

150

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa traveled in wheeled carts and sailing ships. Their accurate calendars predicted seasons and their writing, known as cuneiform, was an international script. They worshiped a sun god and they lived by written laws. These earliest civilized imperial people of Mesopotamia who had a totally different language having no affinity with any recognized linguistic group, were called ‘Sumerians’ initially by Assyriologists in diametrically opposite sense namely to the supposed Semitic people there called ‘Akkad’. These Akkads were however not sure as to from where ‘Sumerians’ came in this area. The written history of the area further goes to say that the Sumerians on whose name the region was called Sumer were the people migrated from their homeland, located probably northeast of Mesopotamia. This indicates that perhaps they came down to the planes of Mesopotamia from Armenian high lands. The new evidence has however proved conclusively that the Sumerians were the Aryans in physical type, culture, religion, language and writing and they were kith and kin of each other, living under Aryan civilization and laws and speaking radically the same tongue. With one more angle these tall fair and long headed race of people, the Aryan race of Huxley, was usually called ‘Nordic’ through its purer elements now being located mostly in N-­‐W Europe including the British Isles and Scandinavia, and to which belonged the classic Greeks, patrician Romans Medo-­‐Persians, Hittites, early Phoenicians, the ancient Hindus, the Goths, the old Rhine and Danube tribes, Ancient Britons, Normans, and Anglo-­‐Saxons. Greek period civilization, which reached its zenith under these Aryan or at that time so called Nordic Race and which still forms a leading element in the foremost European nations to day. It waned and became practically extinct in later Greece with the weakening and extinction of racial element there. This Aryan physical type of the Sumerians has also been confirmed by the examination of several skulls unearthed from Sumerian cemeteries at Ur (Iraq). By now the Indo Aryans are however the one, of which Hindus still maintain their Cultural, Linguistic and Genetic continuity. It would be further observed that in the area under influence of ancient Mesopotamia or Egypt and those with Hindus in India, historical originals of mythic gods & heroes of respective religions, are same, As given in Genesis of the Grail Kings [1] and Sumerian texts, the pantheon includes-­‐ -­‐(A) Enlil: the ruler of all other gods represented by the air or wind; (B) Anu: the Sky god; (C) Enki or Ea: god of the earth and water; (D) Ishtar:

151

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa (Inanna) referred to as the “whor* of Babylon” in the O.T., she was the goddess of astral powers viz. love and fertility, i.e. the backbone of entire strength. One can further easily trace back the word Anu coming out from Manu and finally leaving the word An (meaning-­‐a god) which in due course suffixed with ‘lil’ for water and ‘Ki’ for earth. These are thus very similar to Vedic gods Indra–Dev (Sky god), Varun-­‐Dev, (of Waters) Vayu-­‐ Dev etc. Regarding philosophy of Enki and how it manifests and explains itself in early Mesopotamian and Egyptian thoughts, and further linage after Abraham of Ur, can be traced in western literature as after immigration of Manu’s (son of Surya-­‐ Dev) family, his son Ikshvaku along with daughter Ela and her husband Budh-­‐dev (s/o Chandra dev) to India, though both Aryan dynasties ‘Surya-­‐Vansh’ and ‘Chandra-­‐Vansh’ flourished in India, breaking their contact with the families of other eleven Devas. This was however, imminent because of the valid reasons of historic split, given else where in this book. It is also a fact that due to the terrain all over the world having gone harder to tackle, and this also can be an excuse. Although given in Part-­‐3 of this book, but for the ease of complete understanding it is being repeated here that the Abrahamic religions trace their lineage to Yahweh. The Jewish and Christian God is called YHWH in Hebrew and spelt as Yehweh or Yahvah. However Abraham of Judeo-­‐Christian traditions are a-­‐brahmn, means Brahminism of Rig Veda traditions. In-­‐Sushinak (Semetic god) corresponds exactly with In-­‐Seshnag, the serpent lord (also supported with archaeological evidence). In old Sanskrit, ‘In’ means lord. Semetic god Yahveh corresponds to Yahvah of Rig Veda or Elamite god (6000BC, Aitareya Brahmana, which speculates Rig Veda). The name Yahvah occurs 21 times in the Rigveda. It may be compared to Shivah, an epithet for auspiciousness in the Rigveda, that later is applied regularly to Rudra. Further, evidence of Sumerian’s worldwide spread has been reaffirmed in part-­‐1 of this book by the Ling-­‐Worship (Phallus-­‐worship) which prevailed all around and with over all accepted ‘Symbolism’ traces of which, can still be seen in every religion. Thus, finding Aryans / Sumerians gods and heroes having received their due recognition all over the world, Hindus must be proud of the fact that in the entire world, only they are still maintaining, their Cultural, Linguistic and Genetic continuity with the historical originals of mythic almighty Sumerian/Aryan gods and heroes of the entire world.

152

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Fixing-­‐up fairly with the help of ‘Puranas’, the origin of Aryan/Sumerians, their movement in ancient era and the virtues that made them superior-­‐most : It is strange that most of the techniques of ancient ‘Aryans’ are still beyond the grasp of even modern technological advancement. For these reasons, instead of knowing and learning their techniques, we have preferred to take its heroes simply as myth. Toeing the same line, all the religions, which deal with the acts and deeds of their heroes that still remain beyond our practical perception, have been termed as mythology. Though a large number of the inventions done by Aryans, being taken as invented for the first time by the mankind in the modern times, have contributed a lot in shaping and accelerating the progress of mankind, but the original home land of these Aryans and their early history, still remain un-­‐certified. This has happened so, mainly due to the biased approach of the explorers, who ignored the Vedic texts ‘Purans’ that mainly deals with their history and achievements, deploying amazing Vedic techniques. Though Hindu religion it self call these epics as recapitulated one ‘Smrati-­‐Granths’, yet the recapping has been done by the saints of high stature, the word character for whom falls short to wrap up their personality and immense knowledge. Modern historians hoped archeologists to get the traces of the lost history of their origination in Central Asia and in N.W, Central & S.E. Europe. They however could not locate the exact traces and links of their origination as required. Fair fixing of the point, when this oldest and advanced-­‐most Aryan civilization did emerge on the horizon of written history is being still attempted. At one stage, as per Sumerian accounts, with the establishing of one king in Cappadocia and his building-­‐up of a first town or city, the origination of civilization from Asia Minor remained unsuspected for quite some period. Vedic chronicles take origination of Aryans in Indus-­‐Saraswati basin and also support the Cappadocian theory only to this extent that at a later-­‐stage of Aryans’ spread, the said civilized king and his capital had its location in Asia Minor. Traces of the existence of the earliest towns have been traced out in Indus Valley and still earlier remains are expected below Thar-­‐Deserts formed after 1900 B.C. due to drying-­‐up of Saraswati-­‐River. In regard to Cappadocian king however, some evidences indicate that the similar expansion did occur earlier, when an adventurous band of fellow-­‐tribesman came in Cappadocia from the Goths’ land of S.W. Europe. Later from Cappadocia, his successor along with his armed peasantry of civilized Aryans entered

153

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa in to rich alluvial plains of Mesopotamia to form a great empire there. Assyriologists called this “The coming of Sumerians”. After tracing back to this extent, the development and advancement of their descendents can be clearly seen in the ancient world with the formation of many civilized states. That is why the unearthing of vast Sumerian city ruins with magnificent inscribed and sculptured monuments and other works of art, with libraries and hundreds of thousands of official and private documents, has become possible there in last 5-­‐6 decades. It was also discovered further that the language of inscriptions on the Mesopotamia and Egyptian monuments is predominantly of the Aryan character. Surviving inscriptions in Egypt including that of world-­‐monarch Sargon-­‐ the-­‐great (reigned about 2335-­‐2279BC) and his linage only prove that Pre-­‐dynastic Pharaohs were of Sumerian or Aryan origin. What ever could be gathered so far, only suggests in unambiguous terms that Aryans can be accepted as the first most advanced civilization that emerged at the world’s horizon and that the same race spread their civilization over the ancient world by their world-­‐wide imperial sway and colonial rule. The synthesis of the mental and physical sciences by Aryans in that era is however of immense importance, that has made them superior most out of the lot, we so far had. (discussed separately as hereunder). For this reason however a remarkable unity is apparent in the elements of various ancient local civilizations hitherto inexplicable. Some ascribe Egypt as origination center of this Aryan’s unity factor. Factually this is a matter linked with basic mental aptitude of these unique rulers. This brings to light the importance of the place they originally belong to. As said, their early traditional history and records are however uniquely preserved only in Vedic texts ‘Purans’ and these can not be ignored now to ascertain their origination and initial build-­‐up. Though with much to be read between the lines ‘Purans’ clarify the scenario to much extent all along the ages. It is however very much apparent that, whereas the history of various areas in the world very well accepts the presence of Aryans/Sumerians during their ancient past, but for their movement from place to place in that ancient past, only ‘Puranas’ can guide better. When the word invasion could not be attached with Aryans, it has been changed to the word immigration but archeologists could prove it to have occurred only in the beginning of Seventh century B.C. This they call a ‘Great Migration’ thence in to the Ganges Valley. Right from the times of implanting of Aryan invasion theory (1500B.C.), the historians/ Archeologists have

154

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa been under pressure to locate their Pre-­‐Indian home-­‐land of these Aryans. The written history of Assyria also suggests that after final break-­‐ up of the old Aryan headquarters in the Asia-­‐minor, by the savage / exterminate wars of the Assyrian king, Sargon-­‐II, (who ruled 722-­‐705 BC consolidating and expanding the empire of Assyria from the heart of Mesopotamia to Israel and present-­‐day eastern Turkey, laying the foundations for an imperial system of rule in the region. He ascended the throne in somewhat obscure circ*mstances and chose the name Sargon, meaning “legitimate ruler,” harkening back to the ancient glory of Sargon I). It has been so taken that the ruling caste of the eastern Indian branch of Aryans carried off with them the entire authentic material and memory of history to the new colonial land of their adoption in Gangetic India and embedded them in the “Epics of ancient (Aryan) Heroes” -­‐the ‘Puranas’, at the beginning of seventh century B.C. With the arrival of this ‘Great Migration’, according to the universal opinion of European (and American) Indianist Scholars, it was also taken for granted that the Indian Civilization first began here from earliest historical and prehistoric periods, as if it was the original home-­‐land of Aryans Race it self. The Indus Valley on the north-­‐west frontier of India, in which a much more ancient Sumerian civilization has been recently discovered, was never thought of by these European scholars as the ancient centre of Indian civilization. But this fact has already been occasionally mentioned in Vedas and in ancient psalms of the Hindus as a settlement of early merchants, princes and sages. This immigration thus appears to have extended the Indus Valley that already covered millenniums ago, up till Gulf of Cambay ‘Khambat ki Khari’ (Gujrat). Further, while deciding the route of this immigration, the central Asian theory takes their intermediate home on the high steppes and tablelands of Turkestan and its Oxus-­‐Valley to the east of Caspian Sea and North of Afghanistan, and the route is taken, by penetrating Hindu-­‐Kush to reach Gangetic India by way of upper Punjab. Some scholars also recognize that Ancient Persians, who were also of the Indo-­‐Aryan stock, brought them to India via Persia and Kandahar. Excavations in the province of Russian Turkistan do suggest the presence of Aryans there as in Sumerian sites of Mesopotamia and Elam. Some what similar printed pottery artifacts have also been discovered in the Danube Valley of Europe, the land of Goths, who were a leading branch of the Nordic race, as some scholars of the area named it. But if we go by this criterion, starting from Neolithic and copper age we have found artifacts of ancient Aryans/Sumerians every where in ancient populous sites of the ancient past. The Hindu-­‐kush

155

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa immigration-­‐route theory has been discarded as it lacks realization of practical impossibility of a host of civilized people, with their wives and families, cattle and goods and chattels to face vast snowfields and long rugged en-­‐route solitudes. Otherwise also, taking the homeland as central Asia does not take account of the fact that these people have been taken as appearing suddenly in the Ganga Valley with their fully advanced civilization of Iron age and with Vast literature of Vedas and their bulky king-­‐list of last thousands of years that had mighty kingdoms and innumerable populous cities with fertile plains and great rivers. All this goes to suggest that the Indo-­‐Aryan’s coming to India even in the early seventh century also stands confusing. The fact is that, this confusion persists because of ignoring the Vedic text that describes the origination and the world-­‐over spread of ancient Aryans from Indus Valley and from the near by mountains. The word Sumerian got attached with them because of their origin from ‘Su-­‐meru’ meaning a good mountain and afterwards for ‘Su-­‐Maru’ means a good desert ‘Marusthal’. As regard to their movement to various parts of the world, it was a normal feature as they run the entire show from here and their coming back, even if in bulk some time, it was taken just a home-­‐ coming instead of invasion or immigration. Their adjustment, whenever needed, was simply by making the inhabited area more thickly populated and by extending it further. Luckily, similar artifacts have also been discovered in Indus-­‐Valley Sumerian city-­‐sites that are oldest to any other sites in the world. The area under Thar deserts (500X300 sq. miles) however, is yet to yield better evidence. ‘Puranic’ mention of the shifting of his headquarter from ‘Ela-­‐Vrat’ (Iran) to ‘Arya-­‐Vrat’ (India), by Ikshvaku S/o Manu, that occurred millennium’s earlier but after settling the aftermaths of the great deluge, could not be traced by Archeologists/historians. The ‘Purans’ however deal this shifting with complete details and along with convincing reasons as if the shifting was inevitable. It is being inferred that these uniquely precious historical documents ‘Purans’ have been lain down through the centuries, neglected and wholly un-­‐appreciated, for want of their historical signature. The main reason of their rejection is understood to be, because of this fact that no trace of the early Aryan kings could be found in India. This mind set again is the result of our wrong perception by taking these Aryans as some different set of people migrated in India, and hoping that some difference in the strata of the times must be clearly visible there due to the newcomers. There is no reason to doubt

156

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa on the version of Puranas that, starting from their only headquarter in Indus-­‐Saraswati ‘Sapt-­‐Sindhu’ area (The land of seven rivers), the Aryans had overspread in the entire world right in the Neolithic age and for millenniums, they maintained their headquarters here. Latest availability of official seals and inscription similar to what unearthed in Mesopotamia Persia, Arab, Africa, Mishra (Egypt) and Asia Minor, Middle East etc. and at other places also corroborate only this fact. In fact the drying-­‐up of Saraswati River was a massive blow and a very few of descendents were left afterwards, as the temporary resident in later period, with their local governors, confined to only N-­‐W frontier of India, of their rich Indus Valley colony. At least now, after flopping down of the invasion and immigration theories, the present day history books all over the world definitely need affecting changes, right from their initial world-­‐ wide spread as lately confirmed by historians and in regard to their movements in the light of Vedic texts, as this is the only ancient-­‐most record available to mankind. The historians have also now found this text as more authentic and complete. It is with the help of this text only that the unexplained gap of 430 years of Babylonian king-­‐list could be filled-­‐ up with the help of Indian-­‐King list, compiled from ‘Puranas’ having same chronological order. These epics called ‘Puranas’, meaning ‘the ancient heroes’, start with Vedic account of the creation of the universe. Of these, Vishnu, Vayu, and Bhagwat Puranas are regarded as the oldest and most authentic. Solar and Lunar versions denote the compilation done independently by Sun and Moon worshippers respectively. Starting after separation due to internal bitterness of Fifth warfare between ‘Devas’ and ‘Asurs’ ‘Devasur-­‐ Sangram’ (not accounted for by historians) Solar lines are two -­‐ ‘Ayodhya’ (Agade) and ‘Videha’ or ‘Mithila’, designating to two cities being the old capitals of the two chief dynasties, where compilation and preservation of Vedic accounts was done. Mesopotamian and Egyptian contemporary inscriptions do prove the same genuine traditions. The two chief Lunar lines are ‘Yadu’ and ‘Puru’. It however needs comparing these four lines keeping in mind the likely hood of later tampering by the handlers, mainly due to ignorance. Thus, just for citing examples, if a few cases are taken randomly, the tenth king Barata, with dialectic variants is pronounced as Brihad, Brihat, Prithu and Pratha; the fifteenth king Haryashwa with his five sons is same as Uruash also having five sons and same successors in the same chronological order, the thirty-­‐seventh king Sakuni or Sagar found as ‘Sargon-­‐the great’ of Agade, city of Northern

157

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Sumer, with his identical history and achievements, occupy the same relative chronological position in all the main lists. Further scrutiny of different king lists unambiguously clears that the main line lists are merely variant versions of the same main imperial line in which these kings were called by their personal name respectively, or by their regional or other title. This led to multiple name and titles prevailing for same king. This plurality of name and titles later started speaking of their Aryan origin. As from Menes downwards – all the Egyptian Pharaohs having multiple name and title as a custom, clearly speak of their Aryan origin. None remained uncovered from the world-­‐wide imperial sway and colonial rule of Ancient Aryan / Sumerians and their existence can be seen every where, for millenniums, even after their flourishing only in India as ‘Surya-­‐Vansh’ and ‘Chandra-­‐Vansh’: As has been explained in great detail in Gist of the Part-­‐3 of this book (must be read by anxious readers for a total grasp), all the ancient races of the world are the off-­‐shoots of ‘Aryan’/’Sumerian’ family only. Incidentally, in this ‘Puranic’ version, 35 such off-­‐shoots have so far vanished. Some of the off-­‐shoots lasted for millenniums. viz. Mayan culture of Vedic lord Vishvakarma* flourished as long as for 3000 years with a spread that covered 5,00,000 sq. km. in the region that is now eastern and southern Mexico, Guatemala, Belize, El-­‐ Salvador, and western Honduras. In Vedic text the god man of Mayan-­‐Culture was Vishvakarma. The history of the area also speaks that the pyramid type ziggurat-­‐temples of Mayan culture of central and northern America were constructed by Indo-­‐Americans. But now only the ruins of this culture are left. After all a branch can not become a trunk. Although after Fifth warfare of Devas with Asurs ‘Devasur-­‐Sangram’, the Aryans later flourished only in India in the name of ‘Surya-­‐Vansh’ and ‘Chandra-­‐ Vansh’ but the footprints of their occupying the entire world has existed in the domain of general knowledge, for much longer period right from their beginning and their rise and up till the tome Aryans’ identity remain confined, mostly to only Hindus. Being important, the links of this mighty ‘Sanskriti’ with different known races of the world as known to the history of different areas to day, are being exposed area wise, separately as here under.

158

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa * According to Vedic texts, amongst the descendents of Bhragu s/o Varun Dev, Tvashta (s/o Shukra and Ushna) was called ‘Vishvakarma’ by Devas and ‘Maya’ by Daityas. He is taken as all time high Architect and is the God-­‐man of Mayan-­‐culture of Central America. He was monarch of southern Kur-­‐area (Kurdistan), below Armenia. ___________________________________________________________ In their civilization, language and writing, Sumerians are the origin of the Britons*, Anglo-­‐Saxons, Cymri, Irish Scots, Scandinavians, early Germans, Goths, ‘Phoenicians’ (All, Phoenician dynasty in Persian Gulf and Phoenician as Barats or Brit-­‐ons and their sea tutelary as Britannia), as is evident from the inscriptions on the pre-­‐historic monuments in the British Isle with their Sumerian symbolism and from the identical religion & folk-­‐lore of the ancient Britons and Goths (first Germanic peoples to become Christians). Ancient Briton Coins (of pre-­‐Roman “Catti” kings of second century B.C. inscribe Tascio and Tascif with portraits of that Sun-­‐ archangel of Hitto-­‐Sumerians and corn cross of Indara (Vedic god) or Andrew X type. The adorning Priest kings of that era used to wear Sun-­‐ cross ‘Swastika’ (Vedic auspicious sign) in key pattern embroidered dress. In Vedic text Yam S/o Surya Dev, when married with Sandhya, one out of 10 daughters of Daksh Prachetas, there originated Scythian race of old Egypt and Greek. Thus in long list of his descendents are Vasus, Maruts, Bhanus, Ghoshs, Sandhyas, Hans, Vishvakarmas, Manishies, Dravids, Hoons (also white Hoons), Mangoles, Ramans, Dhars, Turks, Hetals, Kushans, etc. etc. The descendents of Rudra (s/o Dhar) belong to Herat (Afghanistan). Hans specifically, are probably Germans. *Britons, name applied to the inhabitants of Britain before the invasions by the Germanic Angles and Saxons in the 5th and 6th centuries AD. In modern usage the word denotes residents of Great Britain in general. By the 7th century the Germanic kingdoms included Northumbria, Bernicia, Deira, Lindsay, Mercia, East Anglia, Essex, Wessex, Sussex, and Kent. They were turbulent states, but all Anglo-­‐Saxon societies were characterized by strong kinship groups, feuds, customary law, and a

159

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa system of money compensations (wergeld) for death, personal injury, and theft. At the time of the coming of the Romans in 55 BC, the tribes of Wales represented a mixture of the primitive Iberians with the later invading Celts. They bore the general name of Cymry. By the time of the American Revolution (1775-­‐1783), due to groups immigrated to the British colonies in North America, the colonial population had reached approximately 2.5 million people. Black slaves constituted roughly 22 percent of the total—more than 500,000 people. About 250,000 were Scots-­‐Irish. Goths are ancient Teutonic people, who in the 3rd to the 6th century AD were an important power in the Roman world. Scandinavians: Scandinavia (ancient Scandia), name applied collectively to three countries of northern Europe—Norway and Sweden (which together form the Scandinavian Peninsula), and Denmark. ___________________________________________________________ The ancient Greeks are the descendents of Vedic Shani Dev another S/o Surya Dev. He is also known as Shrutikarma. He headed Yaman (Greece), and Helios race there, are his descendents. The Greek art with reference to Bacchus and his representation-­‐is of Hitto-­‐Sumerian origin, and Aryan soldiers identical to Hittite (Hebrews of Middle-­‐East), Etruscans and patrician Romans and their civilization, language, writing and religion (coverings Trojans*, Ionians, Cretans, Hittites and Amorites), ancient Medes and Persians, Egyptian civilization pre-­‐dynastic and dynastic and its authors are of Sumerian origin, as is evident on Greek Art and from the instances viz. start of cultivation by Bacchus, (Sumerian Bakus), also identical to Vedic king Prathu (Prithu, the famous historical Sumerian emperor described as above, of about 3180 B.C.), who invented the plough and developed agriculture and was also known as Libator of the wine-­‐of-­‐life Vedic-­‐‘Som-­‐Ras’. Hitto-­‐Sumerian origin of Greek art with reference to Bacchus needs no proof.

160

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa *Trojans. On the mound of Hissarlik, Troy-­‐I has been determined an earliest settlement with a wall built of small stones and clay, Troy-­‐II, a prehistoric fortress, with strong ramparts, a palace, and houses, dating from the 3rd millennium BC. Further excavations brought to light nearly seven more Troys. People hailing from here are Trojans. Ionians, one of the three important ethnic divisions of the ancient Greeks, the others being the Aeolians and the Dorians. Crete or Kríti, island, Greece, southeast of the mainland, is fifth largest in the Mediterranean Sea, constituting a region of the country. Modern archaeological discoveries reveal that from about 3000 to 1200BC Crete was the center of a flourishing Bronze Age civilization, classified as the Aegean, which was preceded by a Neolithic stage of development dating from about 6000BC. The Cretan cultural achievements of the Aegean period, sometimes called the Minoan, rivaled those of contemporary Egypt and Mesopotamia. Hittites (Hebrew Hittim), ancient people of Asia Minor and the Middle East, inhabiting the land of Hatti on the central plateau of what is now Anatolia, Turkey, and some areas of northern Syria. Amorites, ancient tribe of Canaanites who inhabited the country northeast of the Jordan River as far as Mount Hermon. The area of present-­‐day Azerbaijan was settled beginning in about the 8th century BC by the Medes, an ancient Aryan tribe. ___________________________________________________________ “Hittites” of the Hebrew Old Testaments, the great civilized pre-­‐Israelite people of Jerusalem & Palestine, to whom the Babylonians called ‘Khatti’ or ‘Hatti’ and by the Ancients Egyptians ‘The great Khata’ or ‘Kheta’, their civilization, language, writing and religion are of Sumerian origin. These White Syrians were the immemorial civilized rulers of Palestine. Boguzs Koi (Turkey) near Asia Minor was once the capital of Hattusha of Aryan tribe, the Hittites. The clay tablets (1907) invoke the names of Typical Rig-­‐Vedic deities like Indra, Nastya (The Ashvins), Mitra, Uruvana (Varun) and others as written on a piece of treaty following a battle

161

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa between the Mitani and Hittite Tribe around 1400 BC. This only confirms the presence of Sumerian gods, the ancients of Aryans, here from Neolithic period. Pteria in the heart of Cappadocia is now disclosed as a pre-­‐Mesopotamian Capital of the Sumerians. The numerous fine Hittite sculptures uniformly represent these people of good Nordic or Aryan type. Kurds are the remnants of the old imperial Hittite ruling race and they still speak an Aryan language. Their sacred seals uniformly picture them as good Aryan type, wearing Aryan dresses. The law codes of these symbolism-­‐cult Sun-­‐worshipers, earlier than the Babylonian, from which later the Mosaic codes were derived, are substantially identical with the Sumerians that are essentially Aryans. The sacred symbols of Hittites, including True-­‐Cross, the Red-­‐Cross of the St. George of Cappadocia and England and the St Andrew’s cross, are identical with those Sun-­‐Crosses of Sumerians ‘Swastika’. As displayed in the Part-­‐1 of this book, artifacts of both, ‘Shikha’ and ‘Swastika’ which are the prime identification marks of Vedic culture, have been discovered from the oldest Anatolia race seasonal camp site in Nevali-­‐Cori -­‐Turkey (10,000BC). First ‘Phoenician’ dynasty (people from a territory on the eastern coast of the Mediterranean, located largely in modern Lebanon) in Persian Gulf (about 3100 B.C.), universally known the ‘children of Shem’ (Shem is the traditional ancestor of Hebrews) and their civilization, language, writing and religion is of Sumerian/Aryan origin. These daring pioneer mariners of the ancient world are disclosed to have originated with in the clan of great Sumerian colonizing sea-­‐emperor king Uruash of about 3100 B.C. Navigation, as we know, was first started in Sindhu River, 6 millennium ago. The word Navigation has been derived from the word ‘Naav-­‐Gati’, relates with the speeding boat. Western branch of the Aryans, Barat Phoenicians as merchant princes and adventurous sea-­‐traders, from the beginning of Third millennium B.C. on-­‐ward scoured the wide seas and uncharted oceans of the old western world seeking for the new sources of tin, copper, lead, gold, amber etc., bartering their wares with the various lowly ab-­‐original tribes and establishing posts at their chief trade ports and mining stations. These gradually developed and grew in big colonies and later in to civilized nations, presently known as the western-­‐world. Thus they welded together various such tribes in to Free states of their Aryan civilizations. Such nations remain united due to common Aryan domain and the spread of Aryans was also fast. One typical example can be cited here from Vedic accounts. The Vedic Text reveals that in prehistoric era, whereas most of the inhabited world was

162

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa under the control of various dynasties originated from ancient Sumerians. For instance, the area from Caspian sea covering up till Afghanistan and NW Persia was once with Daitya-­‐Raj Hirnakashyapu, and Babylon along with adjoining areas were with his brother Hiranyaksh. Norway was called as Kola-­‐Varah Peninsula. Varah-­‐Race of this area killed Hiranyaksh at the instigation of Devas. Thus Varah race came much closure to Devas and their one branch came under the fold of Nrag, the other son of Manu, while Nrag was also holding Babylon after the killing of Hiranyaksh. He is the same Vedic Nar-­‐Singh Dev who terrorized and killed Hirnyakashyapu as he already became very weak after the assassination of his brother. He is named as Naram-­‐sin in the history there. Indo-­‐Aryans and Ancient Medas & Persians and their civilization, is of Sumerian origin. They belonged to the Eastern branch of the Sumerians. Their traditions, language, religion and symbols of India are same, as is clear from the discovery of the great ruins of Ancient Sumerians in the Indus Valley. Here the availability of seals of Ur dynasty of about 2260 B.C., with the same name of kings, same chronological period, and same activities preserved in Epic chronicles and Vedas, show that Mesopotamia continued to be colony of Indus Valley for long. Aryan sea emperor Haryashwa and Uruash, both having five sons and same successors with same chronological order, are the same. Egyptian civilization (Pre-­‐dynastic and dynastic), so supposed to be the indigenous civilization of Ancient Egypt is in full fledged of Aryan origin alike the Pharaoh of the Nile valley. Millenniums earlier to the era of Pharaohs, according to Vedic texts, after his conquering Syria, Babylonia & Egypt, Surya Dev S/o Kashyap Rishi (on whose name the ancient Kashyap-­‐Sagar is presently known as Caspian sea), got a title of ‘Trivikram’. Thus Surya Dev, being their chief deity, the ancient Egyptians had a solar religion and their sacred symbols are of Aryan or Sumerian origin. The records of the Pre-­‐dynastic and first dynasty Pharaohs are in Sumerian script, that are later in conventional form of Egyptian hieroglyphs. The Pre-­‐dynastyic higher culture and art of Egypt, which has been assumed to have been developed indigenously, is also of Sumerian or early origin. Official king-­‐lists and chronicles of the early Aryans, as lying embedded and hitherto wholly unappreciated by Vedic scholars in Indian epic of

163

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Ancient heroes (‘Purans’), fragmentary of which is only recovered in the Babylonian dynastic list, has proved to be such unique and fundamentally important key to recover the history of these early Aryans and has led to many discoveries and in settling down various divergence and controversies prevailing in Ancient Egypt, Mesopotamia and Europe. Far instance, the critical date ancient history in regard to Menes has remained most disputed having discrepancy from 5546 B.C to 3300 B.C. Factually only a fragmentary Sumerian king list of Vedic ‘Purans’ has been recovered in the Babylonian dynastic list. The chronology of ancient Egypt begins with the reign (circa 3100-­‐3066BC) of Menes, first king of the 1st Dynasty, were Sumerians descendents. Thus from the above mentioned narration, as we conclude that when mankind turned civilized with the input of constant and untiring efforts of ancient Aryans, the progress further has been entirely due to the basic culture so retained in respective area. This proves the truth that the world has received rather every thing from the lands of Holy Ganga, which indeed is a matter of great proud for Indians. This however simultaneously brings on their shoulders to continue to provide directions to the drifted ones by presenting themselves as role-­‐models with the adoption of virtue-­‐enhancement techniques of their Vedic Sanskriti. ` Vedic Texts ‘Puranas’ hold much more valuable treasure than merely the authentic history and movements of the text-­‐heroes: It must be appreciated that Vedic text is not only very old but is a treasure of very useful knowledge, not available any where else. For instance, besides importance given to synthesis of the mental and physical sciences, its technique is also available in this text by which Ved-­‐ Mantras have become capable to materialize their intents just by their correct incantation. These Mantras remained in oral transfer tradition ‘Shruti-­‐Parampra’ of soul-­‐conscious sages for millenniums and in a bid to express them along with their required effect, development of Sanskrit language took millenniums further. There is no reason to doubt upon the Researchers (Rishies/Munies) handling this mighty and sacred text. Exactly in line with Vedic texts, the archeological findings also suggest that the Copper age was first established in India, in its ‘Sapt-­‐Sindhu’ area, more specifically in the basin of dried River Saraswati, presently under Thar-­‐Deserts. The Copper-­‐age was factually established only by ancient Aryans. In Rig Veda, Brahmans and in Puranas viz. Vayu Puran, Vishnu Puran, Matsya Puran, there exists a vivid description of their

164

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa movement and their area-­‐wise achievements, which as well gets support from the description of their deeds there, in the ancient history of Mesopotamia, Persia, Arab, Africa, Mishra (Egypt) and Middle East etc. Time calculations of the ancient literature of India, do confuse because of our ignorance of the purpose of the wise writers of that time. ‘Puranas’ as said, are not merely the history of the ancient Aryans. With the passage of time more and more population happed to have been overpowered by body-­‐consciousness. This sacred texts therefore, had a much wider aim of elevating the soul of mankind that makes them all virtuous even during their life time and provides opportunity of carrying-­‐ forward the balance of such assets to next births. This needs the synthesis of the mental and physical sciences. Aryans in that ancient era have considered this matter as of immense importance. In Vedic texts a persisting attempt is clearly seen that knowing well the Almighty’s designs of human body and brain and that of their Astral counterparts viz. ‘Annmaya-­‐Kosh’, ‘Pranmaya-­‐Kosh’, ‘Manomaya-­‐Kosh’, Vigyanmaya-­‐ Kosh’ and ‘Anandmaya-­‐Kosh’, for their elevation, the whole text has been kept beyond the ambit of Time and Space feelings. We are never steady in either time or in space. Every single moment of ‘future’, is being constantly gulped by the ‘past’ and as such there exists no ‘present’. Similarly in the space, extra to our own movements, we get subjected to many other speeds and movements with which our mother earth is maintaining its balance. There fore taking reference of any comparatively stable point, our co-­‐ordinates are varying continuously. When we are further subjected to the limitation of our in-­‐use senses, a lot of confusion due to the delusion has become our destiny ‘Niyati’. Virtually this delusion ‘Maya’ is our biggest handicap and is keeping us deprived from the benefits of Divine worlds created by Him only for our sake. In a technical language of the day, the delusion ‘Maya’, thus get explained as our faulty perception because of our incapability of making righteous use of unlimited capacity of our senses, provided to us by the kind hearted Almighty. For example we see curd as curd because the bacteria that break down lactose to produce lactic acid, which sours the milk, can not be seen by our necked eyes. Only study of synthesis of mental and physical science can explain as to what is the reason that how it is taken irony of our fate that although our gene structure incorporates the genes of other species, but out of these, some worthless creatures, enjoy their specific senses far better than us. viz some continue to be blind through out their life with out any problem

165

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa and some smell hundreds times better than us and so on. If we critically look at the Puranas and other Vedic text, the events of ancient past have been narrated in interesting story-­‐form, keeping them beyond the grip of time and space i.e. ‘where? and when?’, can not be factually identified. All this is in a bid for forcing us to maintain a broader out look for the sake of our enhanced grasping of His design concepts that have been explained even through the dialogue delivery of various characters. Techniques of soul elevation get expressed through the activities of characters of the text. May be we are not a technical person but our subconscious takes notice of it and the inscription is deeper depending on our dedication and faith in the holy scripture. Looking further at the various monuments and structures, built by these ancient Aryans in different parts of the world, fills us with deep dedication towards them as many connected aspects amaze us too much. Such as at sites that contain arrangements of megalithic structures we find Stone-­‐ circles/Stonehenge in perfect astronomical alliance. Even the Great Sphinx of Giza, near the pyramids dating from before 2500BC, is perfectly in Leo constellation of 10500 B.C. We still fail, even to imagine as to how these ancients could achieve and their exact purpose of such a torturous exercise. We really have no option to simply keep saluting them for exposing practical outcome from their synthesis of physical and mental sciences. Our problem is that we get stuck-­‐up with insignificant aspects and go on increasing our own confusion. Now, who can deny that the fairy tales serve their purpose well, of stretching the imagination of a child to serve the purpose of his mental development. In due course after growing-­‐up, these tales hardly leave any impression, but the mind so developed, however starts taking consideration of maximum possible factors in decision-­‐making. Exaggerations in mythology also play very important role. The effect of any place or object connected with our Master ‘Guru’ and favourite deity ‘Isht-­‐Dev’ depends on how deeply we consider their belongings as correct and authentic, irrespective of their factual status. Ek-­‐Lavya of Mahabharta considered the statue of his Guru as real, and progressed beyond imagination by taking directions from the statue. Miracle of our dedication is that many times we learn from our ‘Guru’ much more than the ‘Guru’ himself factually knows. Blind Surdas become a sun ‘Surya’ of Hindi literature world. These extraordinary achievements as outcome of our dedication, are virtually a matter of our experience every day life but unfortunately after a feel for a while, we prefer to

166

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa ignore it. Similarly, irrespective of the factual position, if we simply connect some sites and monuments in our vicinity with our deity, in some or the other way and these start giving us an impression of our all-­‐ time near-­‐ness with our deity, our elevation is ought to start. The fact is that as-­‐much we remain absorbed in our deity, his qualities, the impressions of which are already there in our subconscious mind, shall start elevating us. Further, though design of our brain and body is much too complicated but He has designed our mind, Intellect and conscious (‘Manah’, ‘Buddhi’, and ‘Chitta’) in such a way that the constant use of all our senses with self-­‐less desire, automatically makes them sharper even bringing them up to their divine stage and help us in inculcating all our in-­‐dormant virtues. As soon as we become selfish, we mar the utilization of our total ability. As said, our position in time and space is always relative and limiting the self to only this feeling, negating the fundamental truth of it being insignificant, is rather a hurdle in our becoming broad-­‐minded and thus detrimental to our elevation. After every 12 years, a month-­‐long Purna Kumbha (Full Unr) festival is held in Haridwâr and Allahâbâd in which millions of people come to bathe in the Ganges. The ‘Pranic’ energy of the dedicated people received and piled-­‐ up by the process of their constant dedicated thinking, at the spots where Nectar-­‐pitcher “Amrit-­‐Kumbh” is supposed to have been placed by Devas, has made these spots a huge resource of ‘Pranic’ energy with which connecting himself just by thinking, any body can make its use to his advantage. The correctness of the spot has gone irrelevant in due course, till we start doubting over it. To attempt understanding the Creator, we must have to understand the immensity of this creation and this needs broad-­‐mindedness in us, as that of Him. Naturally, one can cover infinite by only becoming infinite. That is how, when we become capable to understand Him, we become at-­‐par with Him. Of-­‐course this happens only with his blessing but these blessings too, shall become our birth right after proving ourselves as His true successor. For making Progress on this path however, our grasp remains directly proportional to our broader out look. Once we are determined for self elevation ‘All in one and one in all the beings’ is to become our main approach and this technically channeling our outlook to adopt ‘Nishkam-­‐Karmyoga’, the fundamental of the essence of sacred Vedas as clarified in Holy Gita. Carrying this mission of unity and service

167

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa of mankind right from the beginning, brings to light the importance of the land of, vivacious India, these ancient Aryans originally belong to. Therefore we see that having clear concepts of this sacred knowledge of elevating the soul, the service of mankind and of all beings, in a broader sense, was therefore the sole motto of ancients Aryans, as this can be the only true service of our Creator. The heroes of this race, when with complete faith, taken as gods (‘Devta’, one who maintains a mentality to give all the time), still continue to help the entire mankind. As said, the mind-­‐set of Aryans affecting remarkable unity is apparent in the elements of various ancient local civilizations which have now become impossible to achieve, because of utter neglect of these tested techniques of the Aryan ancients. Such an attitude when maintained constantly changes the whole personality and carried over from birth to births as carried-­‐over personality traits ‘Sanskars’. When Aryans from India took a world-­‐over spread initially, the personality of these soul conscious persons was so charming that wherever they used to go, native people used to become their devotee (not the slave, as claimed by the historians). Even if in later stages, use of force was some times inevitable to rectify a wicked ‘Dusht-­‐Daman’, that being the inseparable part of their Vedic religion, though they were initially taken as ‘Shetan’ in some areas, but after realization of their motto, they were soon taken as deity in the area under their command. The sharpness of the senses of ancient Aryans, for what these were said with them as divine, amazes. Their intuitions and mind to mind communication were superb till the time body-­‐conscious over-­‐powered them. The aura influence of these Aryans made this region ‘Colony of Edin’. River ‘Saraswati’ has been termed by them as the goddess of wisdom. It was in fact ‘Gyan-­‐Ganga’ for the whole world. After-­‐effects of its drying-­‐up are very much before us as if thereafter we lost our wisdom. The present day height of our ignorance is that these Aryans have been taken as invaders in their own home land and even a theory of their invasion on India, was implanted. This theory is not allowed to evolve out of facts. On the contrary, the theory is preconceived and facts are selected to prove it. Not only this, when the implanted theory was proven as wrong, the ghost of the same continued to haunt over Historians and archeologists and misleading of the generations went on unabated. Lately it has been ascertained in unambiguous terms that no different set of people has come in Indus valley up till 800 B.C. This simply means that same set of people i.e. the Aryans kept on coming and going in this area as it was their home land.

168

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa The movement of Aryan-­‐ancients from Indus-­‐Saraswati region can still be clearly seen in between the lines of Vedic texts. Unfortunately much of this text has been destroyed by British rulers and to do so the libraries of Taxila and Nalanda Universities were set to fire. But still, to check their foot prints world-­‐vide, the same chronological order of heroes as maintained in this sacred text that resembles with the Sumerian king list in Europe, Asia-­‐Minor, Syria, Phoenicia, Indo-­‐Persia, serves our purpose and it makes this record authentic to a great extent. If this vast Vedic literature as still available, is taken as base, there remains no mystery in sudden appearance of Sumerians in Mesopotamia as a full-­‐fledged advanced civilization and their disappearance, leaving the area to Akkads, with none of their descendents to continue with their culture and language in that specific pocket. Some Archeologists do take Sumerian civilization as the advanced form of Proto Elamite (Elam being the Kingdom of ancient Asia, situated north of the Persian Gulf and east of the Tigris River). The capital of Elam was Sûsa, today the city of Shûsh. The site of one of the earliest advanced and well recognized civilization, Elam dates from the late Fifth millennium BC. From the subsequent vivid description of the facts, we shall clearly observe that the history as given in ‘Purans’ relates well with the history of different areas written independently. With such facts on record, not taking cognizance of the narration of the ancient-­‐most past, as given in ‘Purans’ has no justification. According to this holy text, millenniums before Noah/Manu’s deluge, when the geographical boundaries of various Islands were not as these exist now, and most of these were connected through land routes, the different Aryan Heroes that emanated from India occupied the whole world. As we know the level of different Seas has had a considerably rise millennium after millennium, submerging many islands fully or partially, thereby making the entire terrain more difficult to tackle. Thus scenario much earlier to Noah/Manu’s deluge is, that not only in India but in its the south, from boundaries of India to Lanka and further to Australia (earlier named as Andhralaya by families exiled from India, before the advent of Daitya-­‐Raj Ravan), the Plateaus of Yav (Sumatra), Bali Dweep, Kush Dweep (Africa) were much nearer to each other and these along with many more Plateaus were kingdoms of Nags, Devs, Daityas, Danavas, Asurs, Manush, Aryas, Katyas, etc. and they lived together having inter-­‐marrying relations. In the upper reaches towards west, there were kingdoms of ‘Pishachas’, ‘Gandharvas’, ‘Kinners’, ‘Devas’ and ‘Asurs’. From present-­‐day Atrek-­‐River to Ur and west-­‐ward were with Devas and the present-­‐day Caspian Sea to far-­‐off

169

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa places all around, there were kingdoms of ‘Asurs’, ‘Garuds’, ‘Nags’, ‘Danavas’, and ‘Daityas’. As said, critical examination of the rejected ancient record ‘Purans’ reveals that many of the leading kings of the early Aryans, bore substantially the same names with the same achievements and occupies the same relative chronological position as leading kings of ancient Sumerians in Mesopotamia; and the marvelous remains there, of their vast cities with public buildings, palaces and temples, rich in art treasure, archives and libraries and inscribed monuments adorned with sculptures that have been unearthed by the spade during the past few decades. These in fact are the Wonders of modern world. Wholly unsuspected radical identity stands proved of Indo-­‐Aryan and Sumerian king list in Europe, Asia-­‐Minor, Syria, Phoenicia, Indo-­‐Persia. The ruling race in Ancient Egypt in physical type, language and writing, free institutions, art and science, traditions, religion, mythology and symbolism also prove these to be the same people. The ‘pre-­‐dynastic pharaohs of Egypt, Sumerian emperors of Mesopotamia are blood related to famous Aryan kings and world-­‐emperor ‘Chakravarti-­‐Samarat’. The Egyptian hieroglyphic writing has been derived from Sumerian picture-­‐writing. Pioneering decipherment inscriptions of Indo-­‐Sumerian seals of Government official and priests, unearthed from the ruins of two Sumerian cities (3100 B.C-­‐ 2300B.C.) in the Indus valley in north-­‐west India, establishes the discovery of the Sumerian Origin of the Indo-­‐Aryans and their civilization and of the Indian language and writing. This discloses the unity of these oldest civilizations, the Mesopotamian, Ancient Egypt and Indian, each of which by now, had been supposed to have originated wholly independently in separate water tight isolated centers. Mesopotamian Sumerians and early Aryan of Indus Valley are same having identity of names, periods, in physical type and culture, language and writing, traditions, symbols and religion. Several of the hymns of Sumerian priest-­‐kings that have been unearthed are substantially same as that of the corresponding Early-­‐Aryan Priest-­‐kings of the same name and period as preserved in the Indian Vedas. Important findings, derived out of Vedic texts, the historians must co-­‐ relate the ancient past with Aryan king-­‐lists already compiled: These findings derived out from Vedic texts, circ*mscribe the facts that the Aryan kings emanating from Indus Valley undoubtedly ruled the

170

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa whole world much prior to 5th millennium B.C. As we see, they were the founders of the world’s oldest recognized civilization having come-­‐up millenniums later in Mesopotamia and still later in Egypt. The records of Vedic Sanskriti way back to much early period starting from Swayambhoo (1st) Manu. On the basis of excavations however, links of Mesopotamia’s Sumerian king Dar, Dur or Tur which lately aspirated as Thur or Phor, start getting established with Vedic ruler Dhar, who is S/o Yam i.e. grand son of Surya Dev and great grand S/o Vaisvast (7th) Manu of the on-­‐going Manuvantar. Dhar’s son is Rudra later known famous Lord Shiva (‘Mahadev’), the deity of Phallus-­‐Worship ‘Ling-­‐Puja’ the ancient temples of which can be found in the whole world and his traces are available in all other religions. For instance, in Mecca Sharief, after removal of nearly 360 idols, which were used to be worshiped here earlier, presently there exist only Sange-­‐Aswad, Black-­‐Stone that represents ‘Puranic’ Makkeshwar Mahadev. (Word ‘Aswad’ is from ‘Aashvate’ means not-­‐ white) As earlier said, Semetic god Yahveh corresponds to Yahvah of Rig Veda or Elamite god. Dur also bears his Sumerian title of Pur. In Purans, this title comes to him from the era of Chakshus Manu who is of sixth Manvantar, entry of whose five sons Ur, Pur, Taporat, Atyarati, Abhimanyu along with Angira S/o Ur marked a vast change in the area west from India. The beat and achievements of these six ‘Bharats’ have been given in Part-­‐1 of this book and a gist of the same, in each later additions of the book. A long line of Aryan kings adown the ages is by now in front of our eyes. As this prehistoric period, prior to the rise of the civilization of our knowledge, has been made Historic but some more efforts are needed in making the period still prior to it to pageant before us. Vedic text is available to help but for establishing links archeologically, this needs excavations below Thar Desert formed due to drying-­‐up of River Saraswati. The resemblance of ancient history of various areas in the world with the versions of Vedic texts is quite apparent. According to ‘Purans’, among the descendents of India’s first ‘Mool-­‐ Purush’ Swyambhoo (1st) Manu S/o Brahma, the Creator, were Priyavrat and Uttanpad. The former distributed the entire world amongst his 10 sons. In the linage of Priyavrat, there came 35 ‘Prajapatis’ and 4 ‘Manus’. The period of each Manu is termed as Manuvantar. In the linage of other son Uttanpad, there came 6th Chakshus Manu and pertaining to his Manuvantar, the ‘Prajapati’ Prathu, is the famous historical Sumerian emperor, who is taken as inventor of Plough. Its credit is however given

171

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa to Bartu, Barti or Pritu of about 3180 B.C. But much earlier to it, to whom we call Proto-­‐Elamites, were in fact the ‘Chakshus’ (descendents of sixth Manu), six warriors of which (Ur, Pur, Taporat, Atyarati, Abhimanyu and Angira S/o Ur), and usually called as ‘Bharats’ occupied Elam and Mesopotamia via Balochistan and Iran. As given in the Part-­‐1 0f this book, Ur after conquering Africa and Syria, established a State Ur after his name, in Babylonia. Urvashi of Vedic text, is the famous dancer of gods’ court belonged to this place. Ural Mountain is also after his name. Pur named his State as Pursia (Persia, the old name of Iran). Taporat, settled on high land spaces and called it as Taporia, after his name. Vedic ‘Baikunth-­‐Dham’ was also located on Damavand high land of Elburz mountain. Ararats, who suffered most in Deluge, are the descendents of Atyarati. Atyarat (Adhrat) state was located on highlands of Ararat mount (Armenia), which is also supposed to be the landing place of Noah’s Ark. Angira s/o Ur settled in Africa and also built Angira-­‐Pikuna and he and Manue are the subject matter of Iranian Epic Hebrew. In Avesta -­‐the Parsis religious book, Angira is called Ahirman and in Bible as Shetan. He is Satanic Host of ancient western literature. Abhimanyu (Manue) of famous Epic Odyssey is Atyarati’s brother. He is Memnon of Greece mythology, king of Ethiopia, the son of the Trojan prince Tithonus and of Eos, goddess of the dawn. In this mythology, in the tenth year of the Trojan War, Memnon brought his army to the assistance of Troy. He fought bravely but was eventually killed by the Greek hero Achilles. To comfort Memnon's mother, however, the god Zeus made him immortal. A colossal statue near Thebes in Egypt was said to represent Memnon. He is thus Agamemnon, the conqueror of battle of Troy. John Milton sang admiring songs of these warriors for 40 years. Fortunately a number of Sumerian inscriptions, dating from somewhere between 2750 and 2500 BC have been preserved there. According to the history of the area again, these proto-­‐Elamites were thus from North-­‐West India, i.e. Indus Valley extended up to Khambat (Gujarat). In Mesopotamia, at some places the archeologists found Copper-­‐age artifacts of so called later as Proto-­‐Elamite race, over the signs of Stone-­‐age, which were further found covered with 4 ft. thick clay layer and there up on it, the artifacts of Bronze-­‐Age. This is the proof that these Proto-­‐Elamites did not prosper here but they were the outsiders those brought with them the prosperity of copper-­‐age. Further, the European archeologists rightly suggest the thick clay layer having formed over it, is due to the great deluge referred as Noah/Manu’s deluge.

172

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa According to Vedic text during prehistoric period before this deluge, Surya Dev, in addition of his wide kingdom, conquered Syria, Egypt and Mesopotamia and had a title of ‘Trivikram’. He had four capitals viz. Aditya Nagar, Kashyap Nagar, Indravan and Bhrandar. In fact as we have seen from the world–over spread, area wise description given as above, Surya Dev and his descendents had maximum influence all over the world. The natives of Persia were earlier called as Aditiyas. The natives of Arab and Syria are Sun-­‐worshipers right since beginning. The word ‘Aad’ or ‘Yara’ in Arabic means ‘Surya’. Adam of Bible is the name of Surya only. Aditipur was our present day Adan, and it was one of the capitals of Surya Dev. Manu, in whose period this deluge occurred, was the son of Suryadev. The flooding of the area because of overflowing of Caspian Sea to embrace Persian Gulf, was so dreadful that nearly 700 legends of it, prevail in the different areas of the world. Most of Proto Elamites were washed away in this great deluge. According to Puranas, the Arrarats, who were the descendents of Atyarati, suffered most. Those came back for rehabilitation of the affected area and to settle the aftermaths of deluge there, were the Sumerians of Bronze-­‐age led by Varun Dev. Thus in this great deluge, those who were saved, went back to their home land but returned in still advanced form. The rehabilitation work starting from Susa, which did not got submerged because of its higher level, was taken up in big way by Varun-­‐Dev. He was taken as a new-­‐creation establisher or as a Creator ‘Brahma’ or ‘Elahi’ in this Area. As was their appearance after deluge, so surprising was their disappearance from the area after few centuries. This was the fall-­‐out of Fifth ‘Deva-­‐sur’ warfare ‘Sangram’ known as ‘Tarkamaya’ in Vedic Texts. In this war wherein Devas got defeated, one of Devas, Chandra Dev took the help of ‘Asurs’ to fight with Devas. When conducive and worth continuing conditions vanished Manu S/o Surya Dev and his son-­‐in-­‐law Budh Dev S/o Chandra Dev left for Arya-­‐Vrat with a complete pack-­‐up and continued to embrace the Aryans-­‐Sanskriti. The other elder eleven Adityas spread in Iranian Plateau, Egypt, Palestine, Arab, Tibet and China. By 3000BC the leftover Elamites however, influenced by the system of writing developed by the Sumerians, began to record their data in a native semi pictographic script known as Proto-­‐Elamite. As further detailed above and even as per history of various areas during later period, having come from Goths land of S.W. Europe in Cappadocia, Aryan king along with his armed peasantry of civilized Aryans entered in to rich alluvial plains of Mesopotamia to form a great empire there. This covers the movements of Sargaon the great. Assyriologists called this “The coming of Sumerians”.

173

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa It many times baffles to imagine, how these ancient Aryans became advanced-­‐most race of the world in that primitive era. But surely it was not the material advancement that presently is the criteria of the advancement. The material world, i.e. what can be appreciated through our senses, is only 2%, and is just as the tip of 98% iceberg. Physical happenings are basically the creation of mental work out. For example, as given in Part -­‐1 of this book, among these ancient Aryans, Gold (Laxmi) was definitely a direct concern of their Lord superior-­‐Vishnu. This only means that Laxmi in physical form is to surely get influenced by the presence of more and more ‘Vishnu-­‐Tatva’ in us. To increase this ‘Tatva’ in us, we have to have Lord Vishnu as our role-­‐model. He can be taken to our subconscious by the continuous stretch of our imagination in the way as suits us better. His abode is taken as heavens ‘Baikunth-­‐Dham’ (May be on this planet itself or on a planet called as Planet-­‐ X, revolving in an orbit of 3600 years around it’s home star/sun "ZAOS", named as Nibiru in Sumerian text, and Marduk in Babylonian and may be that the residents of that planet were called as, Anunnaki, Nephilim, Elohim -­‐plural for god, and Mardukians). As seen clearly, after decline of Aryan influence, the world has been toeing various independent lines. But it is surprising as to how these Aryans in India, appear to have remained totally unconcerned with the various ongoing twists and distortions in the western literature of that period, in regard to whole Anunnaki race. Even in so many confusions till date however, one aspect still prevails in entire old literature that in prehistoric period, there has been some genetic manipulation by some superiors resulting of coming in to existence of the oldest and highly advanced race called ‘Sumerians’ after their name, also called as Aryans, and later a few of them only as Sumerian that remained connected with Sumer (Iraq). We have seen that all other old races which came afterwards, such as Aztecan, Inca, Mayan and most importantly the ancient Egyptian, are directly connected with them. Although as a general rule if some similar legends are prevalent, the oldest has to be taken nearest to the truth, but unfortunately the oldest Vedic literature has been badly ignored through out, paving way to erupt confusions and thus gossip mongering also some time appears to have succeeded. It can not be termed as wise if even after complete satisfaction of its antiquity, the direction less search for origin and development stages of human race is not given the Vedic vision. It might have suffered with some twists and distortions as a natural course, but instead of reading between the

174

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa lines, those who consider entire Vedic text as myth should not forget that Troy was also a myth until its remains were found, but we are still mistaking not to link it with Agamemnon the conqueror of battle of Troy, who is actually the ‘Abhimanyu’ of Vedic text, one out of five sons of Chakshus Manu, as clarified above. The language developments in the world, very well maintain the imprints of Ancient Aryans / Sumerians: It is seen that similarities between Sanskrit, Greek, Latin, German and Celtic languages have already been discovered. It is also seen that Pali or Pahelvi, a former stage, in which the work of Zorasters was written, was a branch of chaldaic stock and that a branch further to it used by the priests of Persia. The modern language Parsi of Persia is a dialect or the Zend modification of the Sanskrit. Thus Chaldaic, Hebrew and Arabic are the children of Sanskrit, as these three are all one. In fact, at the time when Sanskrit language was being developed in the basin of River Saraswati to express Vedas that were hitherto in oral transfer tradition, in this development Cuneiform was one of the first forms of writing and was pictographic, with symbols representing objects. It was adopted as a written language in Assyria from 3000 to 1000 BC. Assyro-­‐Babylonian Literature, texts was written in this language, roughly up till the time of Jesus Christ. Most Assyro-­‐Babylonian cuneiform tablets deal with science, economics, administrative policies (in the form of letters), and law, including one of the greatest of all legal documents ‘Code of Hamurabbi’, all express the establishing of the civilization by Ancient Aryans here. Most of this body of literature is in the Babylonian dialect of the southern part of Mesopotamia (modern Iraq). Those texts written in the Assyrian dialect of the north consist of historical inscriptions, business documents, oracles and rituals, and official letters; existing literary texts in Assyrian are copies or adaptations of Babylonian originals. The preservation of Assyro-­‐Babylonian literature is, in fact, due to Ashurbanipal, Aryan king of Assyria, who sent scholars to Babylonia to copy old Assyro-­‐Babylonian cuneiform tablets; thousands of these transcriptions (many of them are now in the British Museum in London) were collected in his library at Nineveh. Resemblance is apparent in languages finally setting in Europe, Asia-­‐Minor, Syria, Phoenicia and Indo-­‐Persia. The reason for this resemblance is clearly because these places remained under the rule of same Sumerian kings. Some difference for local reasons have ought to be

175

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa there, as these reasons have not spared even the name of same rulers of all these areas, spelled and pronounced differently, extra to the reasons of adopting different basic lines (Solar and Lunar etc.). Chinese began as a pictographic-­‐ideographic written language perhaps as early as the 15th century BC. Today written Chinese includes some phonetic elements (symbols indicating pronunciation) as well. The Chinese writing system is called logographic because of the full symbols, or characters, each represent a word. Sumerian Cuneiform and Egyptian hieroglyph have eventually incorporated phonetic elements. In syllabic systems, such as Japanese and Korean, written symbols stand for spoken syllable sounds. The alphabet, virtually look as if invented in the Middle East, was carried by the Phoenicians (people from a territory on the eastern coast of the Mediterranean, located largely in modern Lebanon. These daring pioneer mariners of the ancient world have been disclosed earlier to have originated with in the clan of great Sumerian colonizing sea-­‐emperor king Uruash) to Greece, where vowel sounds were added to it. Alphabet characters stand for phonetic sounds and can be combined in an almost infinite variety of words. Many modern languages, such as English, German, French, and Russian, are alphabetic languages. Farsi is the most widely spoken member of the Iranian branch of the Indo-­‐Iranian languages, a sub-­‐family of the Indo-­‐ European languages. It is the language of Iran (formerly Persia) and is also widely spoken in Afghanistan and, in an archaic form, in Tajikistan and the Pamirs mountain region. Three phases may be distinguished in the development of Iranian languages: Old, Middle, and Modern. In Avesta -­‐the Parsis religious book, Angira S/o Ur, one of five sons of Chakshus (6th) Manu is called Ahirman and in Bible as Shetan. In ‘Puranic’ versions, he latter settled in Africa. Old Iranian is represented by Avestan and Old Persian. Avestan, probably spoken in the northeast of ancient Persia, is the language of the Avesta, the sacred scriptures of Zoroastrianism. Except for this scriptural use, Avestan died out centuries before the advent of Islam. Old Persian is recorded in the southwest in cuneiform inscriptions of the Persian kings of the Achaemenid dynasty (circa 550-­‐330BC), notably Darius I and Xerxes I. The close affinity of Old Persian and Avestan with Sanskrit is apparent as is the case of Greek, and Latin, that are likewise highly influenced languages from Sanskrit.

176

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa ‘Who are we what we are meant for?’ Part-­‐4 Chapter-­‐5

“We, The Amazing Indians”

(Gist: To know “who we are and what we are meant for?”, is essential

for our better performance in every walk of life. Factually, this much realization of our reality can only justify our awakening towards the fact that we are the only one, created by the Almighty in His own image and for this reason we are the best out of 8.4 million species created by Him in the universe. Once we know “Who we are?”, we can make optimum use of the superior-­‐most design bestowed on us, in tackling decisively the problems of this life and lives there after, and if find ourselves lacking some where, we can at least make efforts to enhance our competence to cover, what we consider as the deficit. In fact for raising our competence, the sky is the limit as we are His best creation and with this complicated and flaw-­‐less design of our brain and body, dwelled with His perfect ness, we can even achieve what ever we can think/imagine. If we see critically, in His automation scheme in-­‐force, we hold the key of our destiny. To prove our worth, we are supposed to constantly try to make progress for our elevation. This is factually “what we are meant for?” This is also, what whole of the spirituality ‘Adhyatm’ in nutshell is, i.e. to visualize the self and to bring it back in its basic nature. This is as well a fact that only we the human beings have the potential to understand how the rise of our potential is linked directly with the ‘Elevation of our soul’. Our soul is the fraction of Almighty himself and there fore being immortal and divine, it is also capable to turn all in its beat as divine. But the wrapped turbidity of our Inner-­‐Four ‘Antah-­‐chatushtya’ (Mind, Intellect, Conscious and Ego) has marred its influence even on the constituents of our own brain and body, bringing all our virtues, attained during past innumerable births, in a dormant stage. Not caring for inculcation of our these in-­‐ dormant virtues to boost up our competence ‘Yogyta’ or acting against the interest of our own self and thus to make the divinity more and more distant, is our utter ignorance and that is the root cause of all our present-­‐day miseries and sufferings, forcing us many times to lead our life even below the status of insignificant creatures. For this purpose, Indians are best placed amid all the possible resources for their most advantageous use. Not only the sacred Indian land has a

177

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa lot of personality-­‐trait-­‐enrichment ‘Sanskar-­‐bal’ of its ancient sages ‘Rishies’/‘Munis’, but the fulfillment of our various requirements has been made easy by them by drawing-­‐out very useful inferences by their untiring experimentation and by recording the same in meaningful manner to educate the newer generations for best results with least efforts. Such as, for enhancing our competence, the word ‘Yogyta’ of their Sanskrit language, instantly guides us to go for ‘Yog’ (Yoga), which literally means ‘Enjoining with Him’. The design of our brain and body along with their subtle counterparts is such that when made fit for this purpose, simply continuous mental union with Him, who is at a very high potential, raises our potential too automatically. This factually is the process of the elevation of soul, which get expressed by virtues inculcated from their dormant stage. The selfless efforts to eradicate the ignorance of masses is His best service/worship because in His designs, when by ignoring the interest of self, over-­‐powering of body-­‐consciousness gets restricted, it rewards us back by making our brain and body more fit for the required enjoining and thereby to fetch still better results. Further, the change in the angle of vision affects the entire thinking process and as said, our thoughts that are the expressions of our soul, also reflect its condition and elevation-­‐ status. For this reason our mighty soul-­‐conscious early Aryan-­‐ancients have been always eager to do any thing for improving condition of masses and to make their lives worthy of getting best results through the in-­‐operation automation schemes of His designs. By visualizing ‘As is in the universe-­‐So is with-­‐in us’ “Yatha Brahmande-­‐Tatha Pinde”, they took maximum advantage by exploring with-­‐in the self, the linking and controlling points of the activities of the entire universe. Availability of ruins of various ancient monuments, megalithic structures, Stonehenge/circles in some specific astronomical alliance, specially temples and the like laboratories or star-­‐observatories, all over the world, many of which are also connected with Lord Shiva or say with Phallicism, proves the spread and the purpose of these ancients, right in the remote antiquity. All this was for the purpose of easy uplifting the masses, the exact technology still missing. We are however lucky to have many of their best techniques recorded and well preserved in between the lines of Vedic Texts. As proved archeologically, it amazes that even after 9-­‐10 millenniums; Hindus maintain their genetic, linguistic, and cultural continuity with them and thus they are now their true descendents.

178

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Presently a spate of claims is being observed, by many groups/communities establishing direct links with these advanced-­‐most ancients. This however calls for realization of their responsibility too, by all those who claim themselves to be the descendents of these early Aryans. Some light has been thrown in the text below on the foot-­‐prints of this extraordinary race, available all over the world, right since the times of starting of colonization. Some very popular names of places, persons or things have been taken up to expose the fact that Aryans who emanated from India have remained in dominating positions all over the world for many millenniums and their ‘Sanskriti’ is still evidently alive in Hindus. If taken seriously, this shall certainly boost-­‐up our moral and shall create in us an anxiety for proving our worth, toeing the same lines by adopting their techniques. The foremost requirement is that instead of considering the Aryan gods/heroes simply as myth, we need to strengthen our belief in regard to their reality and thereby on the availability of their genes in us. As further explored by them, in our design, becoming alike them only needs revival of our understanding in regard to our real-­‐self which is ought to change our angle of vision. The proven fact is that many of the worries of present birth that generally keep us preoccupied all through, shall vanish with our changed out-­‐ look. Further, following their techniques, shall continue to make us more and more potent and shall as well make possible for us, to utilize our might to its best, in tackling the problems of our life and in life thereafter. It is expected that the sample data given in the chapter shall boost-­‐up self confidence that being a dire necessity for bringing-­‐up new generations to our expectations.) ___________________________________________________________ “The Vedas has a twofold interest; it belongs to the history of the world and to the history of India. In the history of the world the Vedas fills a gap which no literary work in any language could fill.” -­‐Max Muller, a German scholar who has been also called the father of comparative religion. “India was the motherland of our race and Sanskrit…. the mother of European languages. She was the mother of our philosophy … of our mathematics … of the ideals embodied in Christianity … of self government and democracy…mother India is in many ways the mother of us all.” -­‐William Durant. (1885-­‐1981), American historian, whose works on philosophy and world history have been read by millions of

179

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa people, Author of the ten volumes of story of civilization. “Everything, absolutely everything is of Indian origin.” -­‐Friedrich Schlegel (1772-­‐1829), a German critic and philosopher. ___________________________________________________________ Right since beginning, we the Indians, can be seen every where in the world: By now, this fact gets established that Aryans were the makers of civilizations. This means that they are the first on earth to make people learn to live in a civilized manner. Aryans steered the thinking of mankind right since the Neolithic or new Stone-­‐age (8000 B.C.), when agricultural villages first began to develop in the world. When recharged after the last Ice-­‐age, confluences of mighty rivers happened to be the first choice for colonizing due to availability of water for round-­‐the-­‐year irrigation and later when they invented the ‘Plough’ and the ‘wheel’, agriculture produce got boosted-­‐up, the surplus of which brought-­‐in Barter-­‐system of trade to meet the other necessities of life. India’s ‘Saraswati-­‐Sindhu’ Basin, the land of seven rivers (‘Sapt-­‐Sindhu’ area) emerged out to be the best location but the second best location of Mesopotamia having Tigris and Euphrates Rivers, was as well soon covered by Aryans. The ancient history of Aryans is available only in Vedic texts, but these texts were some how ignored by historians. This led to commit serious mistakes. It is only when later-­‐implanted Aryan Invasion theory (1500 BC) was rejected and finally placed in the dustbin and when further more archeological evidence became available; it gave grounds to believe that out-­‐right denial to Vedic versions is not possible. Accordingly India is the original home land of earliest Aryans and as these Aryans were a most advanced race, who occupied the entire prehistoric inhabited world with the sole intention to help and elevate masses. The scholars started compiling history on the basis of Archeological and other findings in different areas much afterwards but in regard to the spread of Sumerians (intermittent name assumed by some Aryans by that times), they have given an impression that where ever these Aryans/Sumerians used to go, the inhabitants of the area used to get reduced as their slaves. The fact of the initial spread of Aryans however is that their personality was so charming and the motto of these soul-­‐conscious superiors was so pious that where ever they reached the natives of the area used to become their devotee. Various names connected with them, for some or the

180

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa other reason, continued to be opted in respective areas for long, only because of their influence and impression. To punish the wicked has however remained an essential part of their task through out and for this reason at some places they were initially mistaken as cruel and rude (in Biblical language – an evil Angel ‘Shetan’), as it happened in case of ‘Bharats’ of ‘Chakshus (6th) Manuvantar’, they were earlier considered the same way, but later in there respective areas, they had a lot of praise and were even worshiped, a few traditions of which still persist there. It can be further observed that for millenniums after settling of the aftermaths of Manu/Noah’s deluge, the Aryans continued to register their presence all over the world which is also evident from the resemblance in the official king lists of the history of various areas. The name of same King/Monarch every where, (taking account of dialect, phonetic spelling, same meaning, same period, same achievements, and same no. of sons, or due to some other apparent similarities) is factually no surprise as that was the era of World-­‐Monarchs ‘Chakravarti-­‐ Samrats’. By neglecting Vedic texts, the World historians as well wrongly took, Sumer (Iraq) as the birthplace of the first known civilization, the ‘Sumerians’ and accordingly the dated-­‐chronology of Kish (Iraq) Chronicle has disclosed the first Sumerian dynasty as of 3378 B.C. This period however is of the starting millenniums of presently continuing (7th) Manvantar (Progenitors of humanity). The earlier six ‘Manuvantars’ had already lapsed and much earlier to it, Aryans had already evolved the system of the calendar year having 360 says which they modified later in Egypt to 365 days. Of late it was also discovered that as given in Vedic text, these Sumerians emanating from Varun Dev and the Aryan, who retained their original traditions firstly in name of ‘Surya-­‐Vansh’ and ‘Chandra-­‐Vansh’, in India, are the same as these two Devas, Varun Dev and Surya Dev, were real brothers. The new archeological evidence has as well proved conclusively that the Sumerians were Aryans in physical type, culture, religion, language and writing; and that they were kith and kin, living under Aryan ‘civilization and laws’ and speaking radically the same language. After deciphering of the Indian-­‐Sumerian seals recently unearthed from great city forts of Indus, it is very much clear by now that ‘Edin’ or ‘Garden of Edin’ refers to ‘Udyana’ of the Indus Valley Colony of King Uruash (“Ur-­‐Nina”) or Haryashwa as also confirmed by the chronicle of founder Sargon, the famous Aryan Raja Sagar. (It has been as well discovered that he is also the first historical pre-­‐dynastic Pharaoh

181

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa of Egypt and his son Menes as the founder of this Pharaoh dynasty.) Haryashwa was the founder of the great dynasty of Sea kings and was the great builder of temples, granaries, embankments and canals for irrigation etc. It has been further proved archeologically that, though these Aryans/Sumerians are the ancients of various off-­‐shoot dynasties in the entire world (35 of which have so far gone extinct, though some of them flourished for about 3 millenniums e.g. Mayan-­‐culture of Middle and North America) but as said, Hindus still maintain their cultural, linguistic as well as genetic continuity with these earliest Aryans. In India the epics which contain full official king list of earliest Aryans are called ‘Purans’ (meaning thereby the ancient heroes). Of these ‘Vishnu’, ‘Vayu’ and ‘Bhagwat Purans’ are the oldest and most authentic. The record of first six ‘Manuvantars’ is available only in Vedic-­‐texts. The Manu of the present ‘Manuvantat’ is the seventh Manu, called Vaivasvata (because he is the son of Vaivasvat, the sun ‘Surya Dev’) in whose period the great deluge occurred, which has been as well termed Noah’s deluge in Old Testament (Genesis 8:4). Ikshvaku was S/o Manu who founded ‘Surya-­‐Vansh’ in Ayodhya and continued to adopt Aryan Sanskriti. In accordance with the Vedic Texts, Lord Ram took birth in his 39th generation. As we know these early Aryans used to be world Monarchs ‘Chakarvarti-­‐Samrats’ having various capitals in different areas. Such as, covering his last conquest of Babylonia, Syria, and Mishr, Surya Dev had four capitals (Aditi Pur-­‐ the Present Aden, Kashyap Nagar, Indravan and Bhandara-­‐ location to be traced). There fore if we compare the available different-­‐area dynasty-­‐lists of Aryan/Sumerian, covering Asia Minor, Mesopotamia, or Egypt etc., with the Indian lists of the same era, the earliest-­‐one discloses the identity of first Sumerian capital in Cappadocia (in eastern Asia Minor) with first Aryan king Iksh-­‐Vaku (3378 to 3350 BC) there. Advent of Sumerians in Mesopotamia has been indicated by scholars a little later, in about 3335 BC and by this time it has been realized by the historians that these Aryans were mighty, well-­‐ civilized, agricultural, and warriors. After detailed study it has been also admitted by them that Indian King List of Aryans as in Vedic texts is complete and more authentic and the great gap of 430 years in other lists could be filled up with its help. For checking resemblance in the names of the kings with Isin (earlier a city-­‐State near Kish) and other king lists, in India -­‐two Solar (Ayodhya and Videha or Mithila lines) and two Lunar (Yadu and Puru lines) versions of Aryan king list are mainly available. Out of these Ayodhya list is found to

182

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa be the most complete and authentic list. The Ayodhya city we shall find is “Agade” city there in Mesopotamian records. We can easily appreciate the similarity between the kings mentioned in the different lists world-­‐ over, by taking account of dialect, phonetic spelling, same meaning, same period, same achievements, and same no. of sons and other apparent similarities etc., and although each of the name in the Indian list stands identified for academic purposes and a number of ancient famous races emanating from them have been dealt else where (in other chapters), but here for the sake of mass-­‐awareness, some well known names are being only taken up. First to Eighth Sumerian kings of Kish chronicle are identical in name and in exact chronological order with Indian Aryan king lists. First Aryan king Ikshvaku of Indian list is Ukishi of Ukhu City State (3378-­‐3350 BC) there. He is the founder of ‘Surya-­‐Vansh’ as Budh Dev of ‘Chandra-­‐Vansh’, in India at the same time. Similarly Indian Ayus (Indian title derived from the word ‘Ayushman’, meaning a blessing for exceptionally long life.) is Bakus there. The world has taken him as the inventor of plough and that in his times Mesopotamia was occupied by Sumerians in around 3336 BC but in Vedic records, both these happenings occurred much earlier to Noah’s deluge. Further to it, Nahusha of Indian List is Nakasha (3272-­‐3248 BC) there. In the great gap of 430 years of Kish list, which has 27 names in Indian list (from Purans), the first name Barata is Barti on whose name the western branch of Aryans call themselves as ‘Britons’ and eastern branch proudly call their country ‘Barat country’ or ‘Bharat Varsha’. Taking case of another one name of the list, Mudgala is A-­‐Madgal “Lord Etana”. His name is from Sanskrit word Mudgala. He was the crown Prince of Uruash as referred earlier and was the first Governor of colony of Edin in Indus Valley as attested by his victory seal artifacts. He consolidated Indus colony and by extending it, formed a great civilized Province. Further to him, Badhryashva is Bi(d)ashnadi there and Yuvanashwa is Enur-­‐nad. Drupad is Uruduki and Satya-­‐brata is (Illegible in the inscription) there. There after, well known Bhagiratha is Nigigi (2560 -­‐2558 BC) there. The most popular Harish Chandra is Urish-­‐Ginar (2518-­‐2513 BC), and Trishanku is Tiri-­‐gan (2360-­‐2353 BC) there. Such similarity in the name of the King/Monarch is ought to be there, every where in his area of command. Such is the case of the king list of other areas. For instance if we take the list of Isin dynasty, Ish-­‐shib there, is Raghu here, Libi is Aja, Dash-­‐ash-­‐i-­‐ urash is Dasha-­‐ratha, Amar-­‐sin is Rama-­‐Chandra, Libi…in-­‐ sakh is Kush and Lava, Da-­‐wi-­‐ig is Pundrik and Za-­‐am-­‐bi-­‐ia is Nala here. Similarly, the names of other places and other things connected with Aryan/Sumerian

183

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa heroes get matched easily with the names in the other areas under them. This similarity got easily extended else-­‐where even beyond their rule as well, due to the persisting indelible-­‐influence and fan-­‐following of these heroes. As far as spiritual angle is considered, the fundamentals of Vedic Sanskriti are so potent that these are not dependent on exact or strictly the same place or thing. Assuming name of places or things etc. around us, as connected with our deity ‘Isht-­‐Dev’ and putting complete faith in them, serves our purpose well, of having a continued feeling of His nearness, to keep us constantly under His influence and thereby elevating us constantly. This is how a complete-­‐faith brings life even in an idol, making idol-­‐worshiping a success. The design of our mind and body is such that not the idol, it is our faith in the idol that generally succeeds to up-­‐grade us and to let us attain our requirement as intended from the idol. For example, if we are interested in enjoying ‘Maha-­‐Ras’ of Lord Krishna, we need not to worry about its exact location, but presuming dedicatedly some similar location in our vicinity or putting faith on any such place already identified by our fore-­‐fathers or by sitting any where and imagining having reached to the exact location, shall serve the purpose, and so forth. This is the beauty of our design and that is why it is very important to know ‘Who are we?’ It can be easily appreciated further that, as right since the advent of human civilization Aryans/Sumerians remained in dominating positions through out the world, the imprints of ‘Vedic-­‐Sanskriti’ can be seen in different colours every where. It is however difficult to assume, as to which of the colours, links better with the original, but certainly this can be only the result of sacred Indian soil enriched with the personality traits ‘Sanskars’ of its sages ‘Rishis’/ ‘Munis’ that India has as well remained Master-­‐of-­‐the-­‐World ‘Jagat-­‐Guru’ for millenniums and in spite of all odds and teething troubles, Indians are again in the front lines of many fields, with in 6/7 decades of getting freedom. We know that throughout the last two thousand years, many changes have taken place. The most influential being the rise of Christianity, followed by the religion of Islam. While India was being converted to these new religions, anything that opposed or resisted their course was eradicated. However it is always impossible to destroy the truth and if one looks with an honest heart and an open mind, they will surely see that the original culture, from which all other cultures have sprung, is the ancient Vedic Sanskriti. The most encouraging fact is that spite of aforesaid disturbed and finally slavery period, the valuable treasure of ancient-­‐most Vedic ‘Sanskriti’ still continues to be preserved here in India by Hindis. (“Kuchh

184

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Baat Hai Ki Hasti Mitati Nahin Hamari, Sadiyon Raha Hai Dushman Dore-­‐ Jahan Hamara. Hindi hain hum Vatan Hai Hindostan Hamara. Sare Jahan Se Achha...” -­‐Dr. Sir Mohd. Iqbal). If ego factor is kept at bay, evidence of some thing extra ordinary, already within us, shall definitely elevate and our anxiety to prove our worth, shall improve our performance tremendously. With this sole aim in mind, by taking up only, the ancient spread of Vedic-­‐Sanskriti, we shall see how the different names of places, persons or things, in the entire world, admit at their own the shine of this colour of Vedic Sanskriti and their confirmed ancient links with India. ___________________________________________________________ “In the rig veda we have more real antiquity than in all the inscriptions of Egypt or Ninevan … The Vedas is the oldest book in existence.” -­‐Max Muller “After the latest research into the history and chronology of the book of the Old Testament, we may safely call the rig veda the oldest book, not only of the Aryan community, but the whole world.” -­‐Reverend Morris Philips “I am convinced that everything has come down to us from the banks of the river Ganges” –Voltaire (French writer and philosopher) ___________________________________________________________ Various sample names all over the world having solid links with Vedic-­‐ Sanskriti, is an evidence of the presence of its followers, who were in commanding position every where: By taking into account the dialect, phonetic spelling and the same meaning, Russia comes from the Sanskrit word ‘Rishiya’, which means ‘Land of Rishis. Russia or Russian Federation (Russian Rossiyskaya Federatsiya), independent republic in Eastern Europe and northern Asia, is the world’s largest country by area. Russia was once the largest and the most prominent republic of the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics (USSR, or Soviet Union). In 1991, after the split of USSR, Russia became an independent country. In Russia practically all the scientists accept that the Vedic culture once flourished here, the centre being in the Volga

185

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa river region. The only debate amongst them is whether the Aryans came from India or they originated here. A lot of evidence is as well available to the fact that Vedic culture did exist there for ages. Most notably the Russian Veda that is famous amongst people there, is as old as Russia it self, and the stories are exactly like those as in the Vedic scriptures. The central figure of the Russian Veda is a personality called Krishen. He is the upholder of spiritual truths and the killer of many demons. His killing of a witch and snake are exactly like the history of child Krishna, killing the Putana and Aghasura demons in Bhagawat Puran. The word Moscow is from a Sanskrit word ‘Moksha’ means Salvation that has always been the ultimate goal of Aryans/Hindus. Though doctrine based on the theories of Karl Marx as formulated by Lenin are termed as Bolshevism and its followers are called Bolsheviks, but this word has come from the word ‘Bal-­‐sevik’, used for Rishis seeking spiritual power. Its currency Rubble was ‘Raya-­‐Bal’ that means the strength of the realm (Kingdom), that in true sense, it is. Russian town Krasnoyarsk is after the name of Lord Krishna. From 1946 to 1957 the Rybinsk city was called Shcherbakov, and from 1984 to 1991 it bore the name Andropov i.e. Indra, Vedic demigod. Siberia is from the word ‘Shibir’ and the locals still call it ‘shibir’. Soviet is from the Sanskrit word ‘Svet’ means white, the name given to white covered region. Svetlana, the name of Stalin’s daughter is from the Sanskrit word ‘Svetanana’ meaning Fair-­‐faced. Ural Mountain was named after the name of Ur, who was one out of five sons of Vedic Chakshush (6th) Manu (around 5000B.C.). This is a long mountain chain in Russia, extending about 2400 km (about 1500 miles) from its northern boundary at the Arctic Ocean to its southern limits at the steppes of Kazakhstan, traditionally separating the continents of Europe and Asia. Western Russia was earlier called ‘Uttar Mad’ from where came Medes, called Iranian tribal group. One of their descendents, Charioteer-­‐warrior ‘Maharathi’ Shallya participated in Mahabharta war-­‐ fare. If we enter in to Europe, Germany major industrialized nation in central Europe, a federal union of 16 states (Lander) was declared by Sir Henry Maine, a scholarly member of the viceroy of India’s council, “a nation that has been born out of Sanskrit”. But in fact if we see critically, entire Europe remained snow-­‐bound for millenniums after last ice-­‐age (before 10,000 B.C.) and its inhabitation, by and by there after, has occurred under the Vedic influence. Deustchland is from the word ‘Daityasthan’, which means the land of ‘Daityas’. Daitya dynasty refers to mother Diti

186

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa and Kashyap Rishi and the word Dutch also share the link in the same way. It has been elaborated in Part-­‐1 of the book “Who are we and what we are meant for?” that the land of Asia, Europe, Africa, Arab, specifically areas around, Caspian Sea, (Old Kashyap-­‐sagar) up to Persian Gulf (Old Ksheer-­‐Sagar) including area around Red Sea, Black Sea, Arabian Sea were under the occupancy of ‘Daityas’, ‘Danavas’ and ‘Devas’, even prior to Manu/Noah’s deluge, the calamity that occurred in the period “Manuvantar’ of 7th Manu ‘Vaishvavast’. The later two however were the Dynasties from other two wives of Kashyap Rishi namely Danu and Aditi, respectively. The name of Danube River is after the name of Danu who later became the primary goddess of Celts, the people who dominated much of western and central Europe by 1st millennium B.C. This river is the second longest river in Europe. Danube flows about 2850 km (about 1770 miles) from its source in the Black Forest region of Germany to its mouth at the Black Sea on the Romanian coast. As said, Danu was in fact the third wife (total 13) of Vedic Kashyap Rishi from whom also came ‘Danav’ Dynasty. The word German itself is from the word ‘Sharman’ which is a common Hindu Surname. The name of city Heidelberg which is the part of the metropolitan area of the city of Melbourne, in the state of Victoria (noted for several important scientific research institutes) is from the world ‘Haya-­‐dal-­‐durg’ that means-­‐ it was earlier a ‘Fort garrisoned by horses’. In Australia as well, the word Heidelberg was used for the same purpose. This similarity at these two distant places shows the globosity of Vedic Ancients. Stein is the word from Stan (‘Sthan’) meaning a place. The word Ramstein is thus ‘Place of Lord Rama’. Rome has been called the Eternal City for centuries, a title earned through its importance as one of the great cities of Western civilization, as the capital of the Roman Empire, and as the world center of the Roman Catholic-­‐Church. It has been the capital of united Italy Since 1871. Not only Rome is connected directly with Lord Rama, another Italian city Ravenna, capital of Ravenna Province, in Emilia-­‐Romagna, is in the name of Ravana, the demon killed by Lord Rama. The city Budapest capital and by far the largest city of Hungary, located in northern Hungary on both banks of the Danube River, is from the word ‘Buddaprastha’, which means a City dedicated to Lord Buddah, who is an incarnation in Vedic Sanskriti. Paris, capital and largest city of France it self, is on the name of Vedic Goddess, ‘Parameshwari’. Scandinavia (ancient Scandia) is the name applied collectively to three countries of northern Europe—Norway and Sweden

187

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa (which together form the Scandinavian Peninsula), and Denmark. The three countries are so grouped because of their historical, cultural, and linguistic affinities. However Skanda is the son of Lord Shiva. Naviya is Sanskrit word for naval settlement. Navigation is the word derived from ‘Nav-­‐Gati’ which started in River Singh 6 millenniums now. Scandinavians were the mariner descendants of the Vedic-­‐warriors ‘kshatriyas’ who worshipped Lord Skanda. Specifically in regard to Norway that was called as Kola-­‐Varah Peninsula, it would be of interest to know that in a warfare of Devas and Asurs ‘Devasur-­‐Sangram’, Varah-­‐ Race of this area killed Daitya-­‐Raj Hiranyaksh at the instigation of Devas. Varah race thus came much closure to Devas and its one branch came under the fold of Nrag (the other son of Manu), while he was also holding Babylon. He is the same Vedic Nar-­‐Singh who terrorized and killed Daitya-­‐raj Hirnyakashyapu as the later had already gone very week after the assassination of his brother. He is named as Naram-­‐sin in the history there. Devon or Devonshire country (southwestern England) is from the word ‘Devaneshwar’, the Land of Gods. Canterbury is ‘Shankarpury’, Township of Lord Siva, which is available in England as well as in Australia and America. Anglesey is from ‘Angulesh’, Lord Vishnu of the Anguli country. England is from Angulistan -­‐ Anguliand-­‐ England. Britain is from ‘Brihat-­‐sthan’, meaning thereby the Great land or islands. Middle East i.e. the Asian region south of the Black Sea between the Mediterranean Sea to the west and India to the east, has been the area of activity ‘Karm-­‐Bhumi’ of Vedic Aryan/Sumerian ancients right since very beginning. Asian countries viz. Bahrain, Cyprus, Iran, Iraq, Israel (and the Israeli-­‐occupied Gaza Strip and West Bank), Jordan, Kuwait, Lebanon, Oman, Qatar, Saudi Arabia, Syria, Turkey, the United Arab Emirates, and Yemen, and the African country of Egypt Tunisia, Libya, Sudan Morocco, Algeria, etc., continued to be occupied by the Aryan/Sumerian ancients for millenniums. In fact, right from 5th millennium B.C. in the Sumer area, (though wrongly considered as the birth place of first known civilization before latest excavations of Mehrgarh and Lothal in Indus Valley extended to Gulf of Cambay), the different settlements around Tigris and Europhate Rivers had already developed into the chief Sumerian cities, namely Adab, Eridu, Isin, Kish, Kullab, Lagash, Larsa, Nippur, and Ur*. A broader, more cultural definition might include the Muslim countries of Afghanistan, Pakistan up to Old Persian Empire, to be under direct control of India more lately. All over, these areas can be

188

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa clearly seen having influence of both Vedic ‘Surya-­‐Vansh’ and ‘Chandra-­‐ Vansh’. To understand the advent of these Aryan dynasties, Surya Dev was 12th and youngest son of Aditi from Kashyap Rishi. From his Son Manu, Ikshvakoo was his grand son of Surya Dev, who established ‘Surya-­‐ Vansh’ in India, and his sister Ela was married to Budh Dev S/o Chandra Dev, from where emanated ‘Chandra-­‐Vansh’in India. Lord Ram came in Surya-­‐Vansh and Lord Krishna (Krsna) in Chandra-­‐Vansh, which is also called Yadu-­‐Vansh. In Chapter-­‐1 “Our nourishment through roots is an utmost necessity” of Part-­‐4 of the book, it has been elaborated as to how most of the world even now revolves around Surya-­‐Dev and Chandra Dev. * For the ease of co-­‐relating the history of the area, it would be worthwhile to reproduce extract of connected history of related area as given in Part-­‐1 of this book. According to Vedic text, Five sons of Chakshus Manu naming Ur, Pur, Taporat, Atyarati, Abhimanyu along with Angira s/o Ur, total six Bharats, entered in leftover areas of the west. Ur after conquering Africa, Syria established a State Ur after his name, in Babylonia. Urvashi of Vedic text, is the famous dancer of god’s court belonged to this place. Ural Mountain is also after his name. Pur named his State as Pursia (Persia, the old name of Iran). Taporat, settled on high land spaces and called it as Taporia, after his name. Vedic ‘Baikunth-­‐ Dham’ was also located on Damavand high land of Elburz mountain. Ararats, who suffered most in Deluge, are the descendents of Atyarati. Atyarat (Adhrat) state was located on highlands of Ararat mount (Armenia), which is also supposed to be the landing place of Noah’s Ark. Angira s/o Ur settled in Africa and also built Angira-­‐Pikuna and he and Manue are the subject matter of Iranian Epic Hebrew. In Avesta -­‐the Parsis religious book, Angira is called Ahirman and in Bible as Shetan. He is Satanic Host of ancient western literature. Abhimanyu (Manue) of famous Epic Odyssey is Atyarati’s brother. He is Memnon of Greece. He is Agamemnon, the conqueror of battle of Troy. John Milton sang admiring songs of these warriors for 40 years. Fortunately a number of Sumerian inscriptions, dating from somewhere between 2750 and 2500 BC have been preserved.

189

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa It is common for some inhabitants of Middle East, y and j are interchangeable. Hence, Yaduism (Yeduism) is Judaism. Jerusalem is from ‘Yadu-­‐isha-­‐layam’ meaning, the township of Lord Krishna of Yadu dynasty, as per Indian Main-­‐line King-­‐list of Early Aryans (from the Purana-­‐epics). Word by word, ‘Yadu’ means dynasty of Lord Krishna, ‘Isha’ means God and ‘alayam’ means abode or place. Israel is thus ‘Ishwaralaya’, the abode of Isha i.e. God. Similarly Shalome is also ‘Ishalayam’, the abode of God. (Ishalayam -­‐ shalayam -­‐ shalome). In Talmud (Jewish script), ‘Tal’ is Sanskrit word used for palm, ‘Mud’ comes from the word ‘Mudran’, which means imprint or script, hence Talmud is Sanskrit for palm-­‐leaf-­‐manuscript. Syria is directly the changed pronunciation of Surya, Vedic Sungod -­‐ Surya-­‐Dev. Palestine is in fact a Vedic sage Palustin. The Palestine city Ramallah means the city of Lord Rama. Adam though is from Sanskrit word ‘Aadim’ to mean the first or most ancient, but in Arabic ‘Aad’ means Surya. So Adam is Surya-­‐Dev. Adan was earlier called Aditi-­‐pur, one of the kingdoms of ‘Surya Dev’. Vedic demigod Brahma has become Abraham, by prefixing the letter ‘A’, suffixed hither to. Christians, Muslims, and Jews accept Abraham as an epitome of the man of unswerving faith. David (king) of Judah and Israel is founder of the Judean dynasty. Several accounts of his accomplishments occur in the Old Testament, chiefly in the books of Samuel, Kings, and Chronicles. The town Bethlehem (West Bank) is specified in the Bible as the birthplace of both David and Jesus Christ. The word David is from ‘Devi-­‐d’ that in Sanskrit means bestowed by the mother Goddess. The in-­‐use ‘Star of Devid’ is a simplified version of the ‘Shri-­‐Yantra’, connected with sthe Goddess Laxmi, used to be widely drawn earlier in front of many Hindu homes. Semites means from Shyam. Semites were the descendants of Shem which means having originated from Shyam, Lord Krishna. Horites are Harites meaning Worshipers of Hari (Krishna). As indicated Ahirman, the Evil Spirit, or Avestan Angra-­‐Mainyu, in the ancient Persian religion Zoroastrianism is Vedic ‘Abhimanyu’, who is also the descendent of Chakshus ( 6th) Manu. ___________________________________________________________ The Heliodorus column was erected in 113 B.C. by the ambassador of Greece. Over 2000 years ago the Greek ambassador worshiped Vishnu. Inscription elaborating meaning is as below. “This Garuda column of Vasudeva (Vishnu), the God of Gods, was

190

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa erected here by Heliodorus, a worshiper of Vishnu, the son of Dion, and inhabitant of taxila, who came as Greek ambassador from the great king Antialkidas to king Kasiputra Bhagabadra, the savior, then reigning prosperously in the fourteenth year of his kingship. Three important precepts-­‐ self restraint, charity and conscientiousness, when practiced, lead to heaven.” Zeus the Greek God of heaven, travels planet to planet on a mystical six horse chariot wielding a trident. Indra the Vedic king of heaven also travels on a mystical six horse chariot wielding a thunderbolt. Parthia is from Sanskrit word ‘Partha’ used by Lord Krishna for his friend turned devotee -­‐ Arjuna. in Greek mythology, Hercules is a hero noted for his strength and courage and for his many legendary exploits. His name is from the word ‘Hari-­‐culeesh’ meaning thereby, in the lineage ‘Kul’ of Hari (Lord Krishna). The Greek greeting Hari-­‐tutay means ‘May Hari (Krishna) bless you’. Prometheus is from word ‘Pramathes’ i.e. Lord Shiva. Demetrius names of several kings of Macedonia, Syria and that of Pharos, is from the word ‘Deva-­‐mitra’, meaning friend of the gods. Pythagoras is the word from ‘Peeth-­‐Guru’ wherein ‘Peeth’ means place of education. Aristotle is from the word ‘Arishta-­‐taal’, the warder of calamities i.e. God. Socrates is from the word ‘Sukruti’, one whose conduct is meritorious. Greek Silver coins made by Agathaclose, a Greek ruler from the 2nd century B.C., bear the imprint of Krishna and Balrama and are displayed in several museums. It has been already discussed that as per Vedic texts, as an aftermath of 5th warfare between Devas and Asurs, ‘Devasur-­‐Sangram’, Ikshvaku -­‐ the Grandson of Surya Dev shifted to Arya-­‐Vrata (India) but the other elder eleven Devas ‘Adityas’ maintained their spread in Iranian Plateau, Egypt, Palestine, Arab, Tibet and China. Korea, the adjoining country to China is however from the word ‘Gauriya’ / ‘Gouri’ who is a Vedic Goddess. Casseopeans are the Followers of the Vedic sage Kashyapa Rishi on whose name Caspian Sea was earlier called as ‘Kashyapa-­‐Sagar’. The ancient Persia is on the name of Pur, a Vedic Chakshus, and brother of Ur. Iran is from the word ‘Ariana’, which means the ‘Land of the Aryans’. Azerbaijan is the distortion of the word ‘Aryaveeryan’/ ‘Arya-­‐beejan’ and here the Aditya families, displaced due to deluge, were rehabilitated

191

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa by Varun Dev. Elam was after the name of Ela (Ila) D/o Manu and as such Ila-­‐Vrat was the area given in dowry when she married to Budh Dev. Atrek River of northeastern Iran is after the name of Atri Rishi, who was the father of Chandra Dev. Susa, famous Middle Eastern city and capital of the ancient kingdom of Elam (on the name of Ila/Ela). Susa, now the city of Shûsh in present-­‐day Iran, is mentioned in Biblical narratives as Shushan, the city of lilies. It was Manupuri re-­‐established by Vedic Vrun Dev after Manu/Noah’s deluge. Later it was also called Indrapuri as well as Amravti. In Avesta on the Harîrûd (River, western Asia, in Afghanistan, Iran, and Turkmenistan), Satyagidi (Persia) is ‘Satyalok’ and near by is ‘Baikunth Dham’ on Damavand (peak of Elburz-­‐Mount) in Taporia presently a summer resort. Kailas-­‐Mount, Tibetan Buddhists equate the mountain with Mount Sumeru, the cosmic center of the universe. Ur, as said, is an ancient city of Mesopotamia. Its ruins are approximately midway between the modern city of Baghdâd, Iraq, and the head of the Persian Gulf, south of the Euphrates River, on the edge of the Al ajarah Desert. As indicated, the name Ur is after the name of Ur, one of the son of ‘chaksus (6th)Manu’. Guatamala is from Guatam, more precisely as the ‘Abode of the Vedic sage Gautam’. Egypt is from ‘Ajapati’, used for Lord Rama, the illustrious scion of Aja, his father. Earlier the title Pharaoh has been derived from the Sanskrit word ‘Prabhu’ used for Ruler, Master and Lord. The kings were named Ramses meaning Rama the God. Arabia comes from the word ‘Arvasthan’. Mecca-­‐Sharief and Black stone of Kaaba, Sange-­‐Aswad (from Sanskrit word ‘A-­‐Shwet’) are connected with Makkeshwar Mahadev. Similar dress code like dhoti, foot wears etc. and traditions like roving around ‘parikrama’ of Hindus are still being followed there. Mexico is from ‘Maghico’ used for Vedic demigod Lord Indra. Babylonia is from the word ‘Bahubalaneeya’, realm of Vedic king ‘Bahubal’. Babylon is from ‘Bhu-­‐palan’. Mauritius is from Marichi, Vedic warrior from Ramayana. America is from ‘Amaraka’ meaning a land of the immortals. This is perhaps among the remains of Vedic Lord Vishvakarma’s Mayan culture that flourished in central and northern America for three long millenniums. Even in South America, Incas were Vedic off-­‐shoot. Peru, country in west central South America in Sanskrit means the land of ‘Surya’. Australia has a unique history. In ancient India, the islands down to Shri Lanka were used to rehabilitate exiled persons. Once 50 Kaushik families were exiled and they settled in present Australia. Earlier with the consent

192

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa of natives they gave the whole Island the name as Andhralya. This in due course turned as Australia. One more interim stage is said to the word ‘Astral-­‐alaya’, meaning Land of missiles. This however has no solid base to confirm. But it is a fact that even before the advent of Ravan in Andhralya (Australia), from here to Lanka (Ceylon), the Plateaus of Java ‘Yav-­‐ Dweep’, Sumatra ‘Ang-­‐Dweep’, Malaya ‘Malay-­‐Dweep’, Borneo ‘Shankh Dweep’, Madagaskar ‘Varah-­‐Dweep’, Bali Dweep, Africa, Kush Dweep and others were much nearer to each other and these along with many more Plateaus were kingdoms under India ‘Bharat’ of dynasties detailed in Vedic texts viz. Nags, Devs, Daityas, Danavas, Asurs, Manush, Aryas, Garuds, Katyas, etc. In due course the names however got changed as Ducazs (Reptilians) are none else but ‘Nags’ and Pers-­‐sires (Vulturites) are Garuds, and so forth. It shall be seen that as a general rule, the suffix ‘sthan’ any where, comes from the Sanskrit word ‘sthan’ which means land. Afghanistan, Turkisthan, Kurdisthan, Ghabulisthan, Kazakhstan etc, all reflect their Vedic connections. In due course the word Sthan’ was replaced by the word ‘Land’ and thus England, Finland, Switzerland and Poland etc. have come-­‐up. Caucasus Mount used to be called earlier as Devamand. It is also the loftiest peak of the Elburz Mountains and was also called as Demavend. The name obviously indicates it as a place belonging to Devas. It is still known as Iranian-­‐Paradise. It is ‘Baikunth Dham’ of ‘Purans’ situated in Taporia State, on the name of Taporat, a Vedic-­‐ Chakshus and this Dham in Vedic texts, is on the name of Baikunth, his son. The nearby town of Damâvand is still popular summer resort. Ararat mount, on which there landed Noah’s Arc, is on the name of Atyarati, another Vedic Chakshus. Similarly Kabul is old ‘Vakrit’, Herat city, capital of Herât Province in northwestern Afghanistan, is old ‘Haru’. ‘Patal’ Somaliland (East Africa) is on the name of Somali, maternal Grand father of Ravan. ___________________________________________________________ “The whole of Greece from the era of the supposed Godships of Poseidon and zeus down to the close of the Trojan war was Indian in language, sentiment, religion, peace and war” -­‐ E. Poco*cke (India in Greece,) “Almost all the theories, religious, philosophical and mathematical as taught by the pythagoras were known in India in the 6th century B.

193

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa C.” -­‐Professor G. Rawlinson. English Asyriologist and diplomat. “When Greece and Italy, those cradles of modern civilization, housed only the tenants of the wilderness, India was the seat of wealth and grandeur.” -­‐Thornton (History of British India,) “The Vedas are the oldest book in existence and carries us back to times of which we have no records anywhere.”-­‐ -­‐Max Muller ___________________________________________________________ Examples such as above can be given at any length but as has been asserted in the Part-­‐1 of the referred book, this of-­‐course enhances India’s pride of becoming the originator and preserver of such an incredible Sanskiriti the moral standards of which hypnotized and were adopted by the whole world, where ever Indians reached. Leave aside the ancient past, even in the present day world, where we never believe the ‘Truth’ and ‘Nonviolence’ to work, but Anna Hazare proved its contrary by aligning the thinking process of many millions to take a unique turn. These two sub-­‐steps however, are merely the first two steps of ‘Yama’, which in itself is the first step of eight-­‐stepped ‘Patanjali-­‐Ashtang-­‐Yoga’ of Vedic Sanskriti. It may be noted that the Sanskrit word ‘Sanskriti’ can not be replaced by the word culture. ‘Culture’ remains limited to a nation or to a set of people, and it travels only from generation to generation. ‘Sanskriti’ however is much wider a concept and is a reflection of ‘Sanskars’ that travel even in an individual from birth to birth. The history of the Indian Heroes as given in Purans is thus unique, dealing some of them, even from their birth to birth. Whereas entire scientific advancement of the day deals only with only 2% material world, its 98% subtle counterpart, which is instrumental in formation of perceivable creation, has been dealt only by the amazing Indian ancients. After India having become free, this brings huge responsibility on the shoulders of all the Indians to enhance their might by inculcation of their hidden virtues, with the help of various techniques of Vedic Sanskriti and then to exhibit their enhanced worth in the uplift-­‐ment of masses of entire world, as was done by their Aryan/Sumerian ancestors, foot-­‐prints of whom are still very powerful to boost-­‐up the confidence.

194

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa ‘Who are we what we are meant for?’ Part-­‐4 Chapter-­‐6

“Self-­‐Realization”

(How only first few steps for it, can even-­‐out all our worldly problems?) (Along with Some simple, workable and tested techniques.) (Gist: Doing ‘Karma’ for setting our destiny as desired, is the prerogative of only human beings. Since our birth as human-­‐being, is a rare opportunity, better performance all through this short life, is to matter a lot and the key for it is, our involvement ‘Tanmayta’ in any work we take-­‐ up. This calls for continuing our mind in a state of ‘Tranquility’ that gets attained by seeding dedication and devotion. Requirement of this state is essential because His design of our mind and body is so wonderful that in this state only, due to pressure of emotions/thoughts, different subtle secretions ‘Rasas’ start occurring with-­‐in us. Just as endocrine and exocrine secretion-­‐system works as per requirement of the body guided by inner-­‐will. Earlier vibration-­‐resonance of ‘Mantras’ used to help soul-­‐ conscious ancients, attaining this stage instantly. More body-­‐ consciousness now needs more effort to concentrate. At the very outset of this effort-­‐making, self-­‐healing ability of our body start getting strengthened. Further to it, as explained at length in the chapter by unfolding various intricacies of the subject, ‘un-­‐hindered pleasure’, ‘sharpening of our senses’ and ‘keeping us firmly involved in our mission’, etc., are not the only built-­‐in aspects of this state, but by going in depth of this state i.e. just by maintaining emotionally balanced stillness, along with full belief in the process, so referred as Meditation-­‐ sittings, many in-­‐dormant qualities/virtues get expressed/inculcated in different ways from our persona and it appears as if our factual identity, the real self, is by and by getting articulated. Most marvelous aspect of our divine design is that propagation of many subtle ‘Rasas’ affects our entire surroundings, hypnotizing all beings in the beat and we start getting co-­‐operation from every corner. The beat can be extended to subtle worlds and through energy points with in our energy body, controlling the desired activities of these worlds was the expertise and passion of our Vedic ancients. All this has to have miraculous

195

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa achievement for which a few examples of our own history have been given in the chapter. One more superb aspect of this exercise is that the needed-­‐quality tranquilizers get excreted as much required, from with in us and simply by our undeterred dedication, these can as well transform us to divinity by extending in us awareness of our own worth i.e. by our own ‘Self-­‐realization’, by attaining a Vedic state called ‘Turiya’. It is unfortunate that due to our indifferent attitude and communication failure the newer generation can not have even the taste of this state from our present class room settings and their bid to achieve it through the psycho-­‐active drugs and chemical substances from out side, is nourishing a dangerous trend of intoxication, taking all their invaluable vigour down the drain. As explained further, Vedic ancients introduced the use of Idolatry and symbolism for us to have a taste of this state in the world out side the class-­‐room but this too has been as well misconceived due to some perverted traditions adopted inadvertently by the followers of this Sanskiriti. As explained we have even missed the correct concept and procedure of attaining knowledge and the result is that youth is drifting away from tested best techniques of attaining self-­‐ realization. Insight of this technique, as given in the chapter is the dire necessity of the say. For the sake of its revival and for making self-­‐ realization easy, some simple exercises have been given in the chapter along with most scientific and psychological techniques certified by Gurudev Acharya Shri Ram Sharma (Shanti Kunj, Haridwar). However in free India now, we can hardly afford missing subjects like ‘Meditation’ from our class room settings. ‘Self-­‐ realization’, in all its meanings as explained, can be the only aim of our lives. The process can have the best start by knowing our tremendous worth and for this, the imprints of our mighty Vedic ancients that lay all over the world, need to be correctly grasped. By citing examples, it has been clarified in this chapter that Vedic symbolism and various depictions have immense depth. These as well straight-­‐away exhibit the heights scaled by these ancients by exploring the subtle worlds that are 98% of the total Creation that so far virgin for modern advancement. The narration further clarifies the correct concept of ‘Kundalini’ and different ways to arouse it safely. Vedic texts that have been purposely kept out side our illusive zone of time & space, are certainly capable of changing our angle of vision, both by stretching our imagination and by broadening our out look. The first achievement of this approach is to always get rid of all the worldly

196

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa worries that keep our mind occupied all the time. These shall have a totally different meaning for us now, when the illusion is stuck-­‐off. Survival since times immemorial against all odds proves the vitality of Vedic–Sanskriti and in order to save the mankind from extinction, we have no option other than to depend on it. Other wise as well, we the successors of mightiest-­‐most, super-­‐natural, self-­‐realized ancients of our own history, if continue to suffer like insignificant creatures, our claim of being a wisest species, shall fall flat and shall prove to be utterly bogus.) Tranquility’ can transform us to divinity by extending in us the self-­‐ realization to the stage of ‘Turiya’, but since misconceived, it is taking the newer generation down the drain: ‘Tranquility’ is normally considered a state of mind achieved after making it free from all sort of turmoil, agitation or disturbance. By taking some chemical substance from out side called tranquilizer, we try to achieve this state in order to forget the problems confronting us. We in fact wish to help ourselves to achieve tranquility in a period of change when things seemed out of our control. These substances however are psychoactive drugs that alter mood, behavior, perception, or mental functioning only for a limited period. Throughout history, many cultures have found ways to alter consciousness through the ingestion of substances. The barrier of designed tendencies of the Conscious ‘Chitta’, since can not be tackled; drug-­‐dependency or addiction has always been a natural fall-­‐out. Due to unchecked temptation, start of one mild dose, in due course turns in to intakes till all is blue. But the main point is how long we can keep our mind free from disturbances or agitations of our life under the influence of any tranquilizer. We may wish to any extent to run away from our problems but these are always there with a more and more horrifying status when we are back, out of such influence. Usefulness of the state of tranquility, what meant to Vedics’ however, is not limited to provide only this false relief at the cost of our brain and body and factually, the really-­‐required state of tranquility can never be achieved from any outside intake. Vedic ancients developed techniques to reach to this state with out any outside intake and also to use this state to tackle all our problems by our power of thoughts, either by deep pondering on the subject-­‐matter or by mending the thinking of all those who are the very reasons of our problems.

197

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa In the process of concentration by bringing our mind on one thought and then by meditation for achieving the state of absorption (‘Dharna’=>‘Dhyan’=> ‘Samadhi’), at a stage, the thought maintained triggers secretion of tranquilizers by various glands with in our body and its quality and quantity depends on the potency and intent of our thought i.e. how much ‘Pranic’ energy it carries and what it aims at. Different tranquilizers so excreted are helpful in many ways, the main two, quickly-­‐appreciable being, sharpening of our senses and keeping us firmly involved in our mission. The best suiting word for this state as used by Vedic ancients is ‘Tanmayta’. If in this state of mind we are involved in self-­‐study ‘Swadhyaya’, it goes far-­‐more paying and in the same way, if involved in some creative works, our jobs in hand starts getting finer finishes i.e. all our creations start reflecting our expertise. However sharpening of the self-­‐intellect, which gets activated due to our senses having become capable to have an extra cognition, is not always enough for better outcome, as ‘Missions’ generally involve give & take of help with others. Problems require to be tackled; as well need changing angle of vision of all others, involved in our mission. If no outsider is involved, we many time need full emotional support of all our family members. Thus for useful progress in totality, co-­‐operation of/with others becomes a requirement and for this too, as it is a built-­‐in feature of complicated-­‐ most design of our brain & body, other subtle secretions ‘Rasas’ in the deeper state of Tranquility, further help in making our intellect purer, mind pious and the conscious clearer. Vedics as well confirm that the Heart also goes sin-­‐free but here, heart is not the hollow muscular organ that pumps blood through the body to which we are generally acquainted with but it is referred to ‘Hriday-­‐guha’ that Start from the center of the chest, ending at the joining point of lower ribs, having two seats of higher & lower emotions at its two ends, respectively. During the practice of reaching to state of meditation, such subtle secretions along with influence of our changed personality envelopes the mind and conscious of other beings and a sort of process of motivation starts there. Thus, our dedicated working starts after having a fine grasp of the situation and by simultaneous utilization of the available resources, including the co-­‐operation from others. This results in superb achievements making our each show indeed a great. Impressions as well likewise go indelible and specifically due to our changed personality, many times the effect becomes so high that other fellow beings, including animals, become our fans/devotee. This can be described in the field of spirituality as these ancients, rising from the state of Tranquility

198

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa ‘Tanmayta’, were used to enjoy the state of mind termed as ‘Turiya’. To be in these states, necessity of closing of eyes is not necessary and we even continue to do our routine work with more perfection. Such as a painting, depending on the depth of this state of mind, might fetch crores of rupees and some times it might become invaluable. We can check from the history of various areas, the personality of soul-­‐conscious Vedic ancients, even up till the time, they were called as Sumerians (of Sumer in Mesopotamia during 5th millennium B.C.), and till late there after, used to be so charming that where ever they reached in the world, the natives of the area use to get reduced as their slaves. This narration of the written history of various areas is however likely to confuse since it imparts an impression as if the freedom of natives was used to be snatched away under some threat. Actually the story used to start by the inculcation of the dedication in the natives and finally their becoming self-­‐less devotees, which is in fact, the final stage of devotion ‘Bhakti’ only. This stage matches with the working of a slave. The emotions of friend-­‐ship or love etc. are various stages of nine type of devotion ‘Navdha-­‐Bhakti’, as prescribed by Vedics. That is why, when all these turn deep, the end result is the same. Vedic ancients enjoyed this influence world-­‐over for millenniums. ‘Aapt’ was the word introduced to address them with respect. The word ‘Aapt’ means, one who is same by his mind ‘Manah’, by his deeds ‘Karm’ and by his words ‘Vachan’. In due course this word got distorted to become ‘Aap’ and with this people started addressing each other and now a day we address by this distorted word, unmindfully even to the kids. However in due course with the drooping down of soul-­‐consciousness all-­‐around, when sycophancy and flattering, by and large replaced devotion and dedication, some important additional aid for attaining the state of tranquility became necessary. Aid of music came to rescue for bringing our minds in the required state. Tremendous work was done in this field for centuries to bring back the effect, alike it was used to be of resounding of ‘Mantras’ in the prescribed rhythm. For many experts it became possible to revive the state with great concentration along with the aid of music. The self motivation work also goes highly effective in such a state of mind. Our mind starts doing miracles. Thinking of God turns into attaining Him. That is why, lately, Birju Maharaj said that for him, his every show is attaining-­‐ God. The effect of the state of mind achieved continued to create a sort of self-­‐hypnotism as equally in others. In this state, ‘Plays’ of Raja Harish Chandra and Shravan Kumar left indelible impressions on the mind of

199

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa teen-­‐aged Mohandas Karamchand Gandhi that gave direction to his mind due to which by and by, he became a great soul ‘Mahatma’. Cognition, as we know, is an act or process of knowing. Cognition, in its entire coverage, includes attention, perception, memory, reasoning, judgment, imagining, thinking, and speech. Improvement of cognition in all its dimensions is a complex issue. All our senses have to be alert at work as lethargy of either shall tarnish the cognition and our actions will also go off the mark. At some time ‘Reflex action’ that involves the muscular activity of our entire organism might prove unimaginable action due to tarnished cognition. Cognitive psychology i.e. the study of all mental activities related to acquiring, storing, and using knowledge, tells that our mind ‘Manah’ is supposed to keep control on all the functions of our brain and body as all the ten senses work under its control. But emotions enveloping the mind and thoughts erupting thereby go on influencing the mind. Presently the average number of thoughts passing through a normal mind has gone 25 to 30 thousand per day. For understanding the propagation of thoughts in a simplest way, we can assume that the thoughts always fly on the wings of ‘Pranic’ energy as per their intent with the speed, thousands times more than the speed of light (Some calculations tell @ 85 million miles per second for thoughts of normal urge). Thus we can have an idea of non usefulness of this precious energy when thoughts continue to serve no useful purpose of mustering any extra cognition by sharpening of the senses. Thoughts are required to carry higher dose of Pranic energy to become strong and fast. For our own-­‐self the strong thought act as determination and for others its strength carry better influencing / motivating capacity. With the setting-­‐in of the state of Tranquility however, there is no crowd of thoughts irregularly jumping on our conscious mind. Instead thoughts, stream lined as per our prevailing desire, pass on to conscious-­‐mind in a disciplined manner and in case we are maintaining some specific posture ‘Asan’, a state of ‘Dharna’ (6th step of Patanjali’s ‘Asthang’ Yoga) gets achieved fast, that is defined as becoming steady on only one thought. As said, our subconscious mind however enjoys total control on the excretion of tranquilizers in regard to their quality and quantity, in harmony with the resulted effects as per the intent of the thought. Vedic inferences tell that the tightly saddled thought if made more strong, the subtle level excretions also start as per its requirement that can be equated with ‘Rasas’ of Vedic terminology. These being subtle, influence even the surroundings and its beat can be extended to work any where.

200

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa When tending to touch the state of ‘Turiya’, for all those in the beat, the prevailing thought works as signal of intuition. Lion and a dear drinking water together side by side from the same stream used to be a normal feature in the beat of influence of many Vedic saints ‘Rishies’. Many times, as materialization of thought takes some time but its intent gets transmitted faster to the involved minds even before start of materialization of the thought. Such as, a prey may take cognition before hand that his time is over. Minds under the grip can not explain the reasons of their additional knowledge i.e. of the intuition or for the effects observed or on their acts. Similar to this was the period of arousing of different feelings of all in the beat, during child-­‐hood acts of Lord Krishna of Vrindaban. When he used to play his flute, the state of tranquility all around was instant and the whole Braj area used to go stand-­‐still like a painting on the Canvas ‘Chitravat’. The poet writes specifically about Gopies, “Sudh-­‐budh Khoye Khadi Gopiyan Jane Kaisa Jadu Dara”. In the study of Philosophy as well, intuition is likewise considered as a form of knowledge or of cognition independent of experience or reason. Most of us are conversant with Pre-­‐cognition cases that define the knowledge of incident yet to occur. In fact our sub conscious minds of all the beings can not be separated and they work with in one another’s field. That is how planning and implementation work of settling the scores of our ‘Karmas’ remains continuing at subtle plane, irrespective of our condition, either bodily-­‐live or dead. The usefulness of this interaction and use of the state of Tranquility is always worth appreciation. The world has been witnessing a series of inventions by the scientists only in such an above-­‐normal state of mind. Archimedes (287-­‐ 212BC), a prominent Greek inventor, best known for discovering the law of hydrostatics, even forgot to wear cloths when he got struck with an idea in his bath room, in regard to his often-­‐called Archimedes' principle. Such reports of seemingly unmindful behaviours of men of caliber, associated with their very important researches and inventions, are being received every now and then. The ideas get struck only in this state, may it be for a very short duration intermittently. The results of German chemist Friedrich Kekulé's (1829-­‐1806) research work on the linking of carbon atoms were of paramount importance in the development of entire organic chemistry. He introduced the concept of tetravalent carbon atoms joining with each other and with other atoms to form the molecules of organic compounds. It started with the

201

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa structure of the benzene molecule (C6H6, closed ring of six carbon atoms connected by bonds that resonate between single and double bonds and each carbon atom is also bound to a single hydrogen atom.) The intuition of this concept Kekulé factually got in state of tranquility by seeing in trance, six snakes moving with one another’s tail in their mouth and again, six girls dancing gripping one–other’s hand. Miraculous achievements are also very common, right in the state of tranquility. Tulsidas under the influence of excretions with in him under the pressure of his intense urge to meet his newly wed wife, crossed the swelling river with the help of a floating dead body and climbed up to the balcony of upper story of her building with the help of a snake crawling on the wall. Our history is full of miracles done by ‘great loves’ and that of others who did unimaginable deeds for the sake of country or otherwise, that presently appear to us just a fiction. Enjoining with the self ‘Yoga’ is always the technique in the back-­‐drop of such miraculous achievements, when not only extra ‘Pranic’ energy is available at the command of ‘Chetna’ with in us (explained more clearly in sub-­‐para below) but the command is as well target oriented and thus carrying-­‐out of seemingly impossible tasks become possible. Influence of subtle secretions ‘Rasas’ however, can not be identified by our modern technological advancements as these can deal only with so-­‐far perceivable material-­‐world, which it self is only 2% of the creation. That is why Vedics say that the Almighty can be attained only by enjoining through Yoga techniques ‘Sookshmantre Yog prathanugabhyam’, which deals with the working of 98% subtle worlds. Many times the influence of ‘Rasas’ is superficially referred as Moods. Depending up on the thought and its urge, erupting in of our mind ‘Manah’, a lot many secretions as required do occur in our body. Factually with the help of these, our body keeps on tackling many ailments. With the start of medicines that are not bio-­‐friendly, this pressure has increased, as extra work of tackling side effects has increased tremendously. This calls for maintaining the state of tranquility by enjoining with Almighty for more periods but for this we have no time. Many other type of ailments are therefore a gift of present-­‐day modernization and we are busy in naming them and to find out treatments for the same. ‘Rasas’ do not cover endocrine and exocrine secretions only but these are subtle as well. Imagine how we become calm ‘Shant’, kind hearted ‘Dayawan’ or a compassionate ‘Karun’. Deep study of Vedics specifies the knowledge of nine such subtle ‘Rasas’. Vedas declare Him as embodiment of ‘Rasas’ ‘Rasovayee Sah:’.

202

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Continued specific secretion at that time, which is termed as ‘Bhakti-­‐Ras’, was instrumental in writing ‘Ram-­‐Charit-­‐Manas’ by Tulsidas. The effect was so great that the words of this holy book by itself has become the source of this impregnated ‘Rasa’ and presently envelopes the dedication of billions of Hindus and many others all over the world. Excretion of tranquilizers and self motivation prompts each other and virtual effect there of, has no parallel. This even forces the formless Almighty to attain any desired form and in case of Gopies, it forced Him even to dance at their tune. The Puranic versions of miracles done by Dhruva or Prahlad are also not at all a myth. Our subtle worlds that cover our own Astral and Causal bodies have no bindings of the laws of physical world. What ever happens in the physical world, first occurs in subtle worlds. Lord Krishna says that the physical world has its root in Astral worlds ‘Oordhvamoolmadha: ...’-­‐ Gita-­‐ 15/1. Visible working of physical body is also the outcome or cumulative and combined effect of working of our all the bodies we possess. This often gets certified with the numerous evidences available on record viz. vast literature of Surdas, John Milton etc., written in most forceful style with soaring imagination and far-­‐ ranging intellectual grasp, certainly defies that these poets were blind. These are the perceptions of the state of ‘Tranquility’. Many such examples are rather an eye-­‐opener for all those who possess eyes. Working with mind focused on some specific aim for many days together, the body helped by its different secretions, making us to forget, even the prolonging pains in its different parts and organs, urges getting subsided e.g. the stomach forgetting its hunger and the throat forgetting all its thirst. Fast passing of days during exam-­‐preparatory leaves, passing of three long hours within no time in examination hall, are usual experiences of our Tranquility ‘Tanmayata’. How to compare this self attained psychological state of tranquility with the state attained when doses of tranquilizers are taken from outside? When we start taking dose of any kind as a tranquilizer and anxiety gets subsided, it extends a feeling of relief but as said, the state attained, tempts to take still higher dose. However there remains no control on the tranquility attained as we are totally unaware of the required quantity or quality of tranquilizers and the resulting effects on moods we are pushed-­‐in, also remain uncertain. There may be some excitement temporarily till some alertness is there but many times, slight extra dose takes away control of our mind on our senses, slipping in to a state of drowsiness and sedation, leaving us of no use, not even capable to take

203

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa care of our own self. Many times tranquilizers are taken to forget every thing for some period. Use of alcohol and tobacco is most common and we are also aware of the resulting condition of a habituated person. The opioids, sedative-­‐hypnotics, stimulants, hallucinogens, cannabis, and inhalants belong to other different classes raising many social issues. Some times as in Anesthesia, lack of sensation in entire body cause concern, as if intake of nerves to brain has blocked. Thus depending on tranquilizers from out side in a hope of any better creative outcome, might help very little occasionally. But in Vedic way, the state of tranquility with out any out side help, can be set to our lot many advantages. When we see persons posing as saint with saffron dress, but taking outside help to attempt reaching this state, certainly ‘Tranquility’ has been misconceived by them. Factually such scenes have ruined the entire mankind. All the more, the danger of becoming drug dependence is one such danger that out-­‐rightly calls for rejection of taking any tranquilizer from out side. Drug dependence is psychological and sometimes physical state characterized by a compulsion to use a drug to experience psychological or physical effects and it has always proved to be detrimental. To alert against its damage, a little more knowledge of the likely harms would be of advantage. Drug dependence takes several forms: tolerance, habituation, and addiction. Tolerance is a form of physical dependence that occurs when the body becomes accustomed to a drug and requires ever-­‐increasing amount of it to achieve the same psychological effects. This condition gets worsened when certain drugs are used in high doses for long periods (weeks or months), and may lead to more frequent use of the drug. However, when use of the drug is stopped, drug withdrawal may result, which is characterized by nausea, headaches, restlessness, sweating, and insomnia. The severity of drug withdrawal symptoms varies depending on the drug involved. Habituation on the other hand is a form of psychological dependence and is characterized by the continued desire for a drug, even after physical dependence is gone. A drug often produces an elated emotional state, and a person abusing drugs soon believes that the drug is needed to function at work or home. Similarly ‘Addiction’ is a severe craving for the substance and interferes with a person’s ability to function normally. He loses self confidence due to ‘Manah’ having gone week. Totally shattered he may also involve physical dependence even for normal routine acts. Thus administering drug from outside has to always remain harmful. Therefore the state of

204

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa tranquility so attained can only lead us for a fall, down the drain as it is impossible to resist the temptation of going on to this state by any body with a normal will power. Hats off to Vedic ancients that such techniques were developed by them by which the state of Tranquility when achieved with out any outside help, has taken to innumerable practitioners to the heights of divinity ‘Turiya-­‐Avastha’ and while on the way, the worldly problems as well get automatically solved, as the mind of persons in the region of our problems gets over powered by our mind ‘Manah’. Self-­‐study though triggers in a methodical manner the inculcation of immense knowledge laying in dormant but the later is not dependent on the former. This fact, as also discussed in detail here under, does not get digested easily but Vedic texts ‘Purans’ illustrate many cases where seemingly illiterate persons proved themselves to be men of great caliber. Illiterate Gopis became so intelligent that intellectuals like Uddhav, whom Lord Krishna use to take at par with him, when went to teach them ‘taming of mind’, returned after becoming more smart with the knowledge imparted by Gopis. They told him that they had only one mind and that has gone with Krishna ‘Udho’ Man Na Huye dus-­‐bees, Ek huto so gayo Shyam sang’, Ko Sadhey ab Eesh’ so they have nothing to offer to get tamed. This episode clearly indicates the ultimate worth of devotion ‘Bhakti’ higher than knowledge ‘Gyan’. With such a constant state of mind, not only Gopis succeeded in attaining Liberation that is the highest goal of a human birth, Radha attained highest stage of devotion ‘Madaan’ that does not require any attention of even the deity. This stage is higher even than the stage of her deity Lord Krishna, who could achieve a stage of ‘Mohan’ only. We are certainly unfortunate of not using the tested Vedic techniques to our advantage and are suffering like insignificant creatures even after taking birth as the human beings, which is the wisest species out of existing 8.4 million. Let us not forget that the perfection required in worldly affairs is a built-­‐in aspect of this path. Use of Idolatry and Symbolism has been as well misconceived but these are essential for proceeding from known to unknown or from material to abstract, and thus these are the best techniques for attaining self-­‐ realization: Going often in a state of mild or deep Self-­‐Tranquility successfully opens new doors of our all-­‐round progress-­‐making. To start, let us develop a

205

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa habit of seeing in trance occasionally, which is an art of utmost use. In this, the eyes remain open yet taking no notice of the scene in front and ears hear the surroundings, as if sounds are coming from a long distance i.e. blurring with effort the entire cognition, yet pondering within the self, calmly on the confronting problem. A little practice of ‘Tratak’ shall be more helpful in the start. Both the intermittent stages get achieved in ‘Tratak’. In the first stage we lose the cognizance of entire view except that of the Dot/Flame, we are gazing at and in the second stage, the Dot/Flame as well starts going out of sight from time to time. Such perception gets attained just by ignoring the scene not required and by ignoring the unwanted sounds of the surrounding and in stead, concentrating on the sounds coming from a long distance. Seeing in trance is a process of emptying the mind taking most of the worldly affairs lightly. This develops a sort of detachment from worldly affairs ‘Vairagya’. With practice, mind of such persons remain free from attachment and with none of the mind’s preoccupancy, carrying out all other business of the day becomes possible with more concentration that is more dedication. Very soon with this practice, in all their acts, even unknowingly, their mind and body adopt a habit to work dedicatedly since slipping-­‐in of the mind in the mild or deep state of Tranquility as required, always becomes easy for them and with an urge, it goes unabated just at the flickering of their desire to attain it. Linking our selves with ‘Trance’ is nothing but practicing concentration ‘Dhyan’ with open eyes, and here too we try keeping our selves away from the subjects ‘Vishayas’ of all the five ‘Gyanendries’. This is in line with Patanjali’s formula ‘Dhyanasya-­‐Nirvishyam manah:’. In Tratak as well what has been suggested for the ease of attaining this state by and by, the feed back of senses gets ignored. In trance we are however, many times free to use our ‘Karmendries’ and senses as well ignore only the undesired feed back. Who decides what is undesired? That is our own wisdom attached with divine spark ‘Chetna’ in us and getting its expression as per our desires. By staying on one thought of healing ‘Pranic’ healers can be seen tackling various ailments and ‘Pranic’ energy works well at the hands of even novice with out any extra effort. When staying on one thought we realize our self capable to direct ‘Pranic’ energy to act for full-­‐filling our desire, this means we are acting as real-­‐ self. This is an act of enjoining ‘Yogic-­‐Kriya’. As indicated earlier, the present concept of gaining knowledge however, needs mending. After a stage, knowledge has to come from our with-­‐in.

206

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa By going with-­‐in our self, we actually reach to our subtle worlds that are common to the conscious of all the beings. We have taken innumerable births and all the knowledge attained is lying in dormant state with in us or say, with in the reach of our subconscious mind. We belong to the worlds of our lot many previous births, having reached to much higher advancements that are presently beyond the reach of our imagination. Some light has been thrown on the status of mind and the achievements of Vedic-­‐ancients of continuing ‘Manuvantar’ of our present set-­‐up, in Chapter-­‐1 of Part 3 of the book “Greatness of India Has been Greatly Undermined”, where as in the early Manuvantars, still many other heights of advancements were scaled by Vedic ancients. With our present status however, we have no option other than to take their factual status, simply as myth and thus the entire religion has been taken as mythology. Thoughts since never die, the intuitions at the subtle level remain working all the time on us described in Vedic texts as ‘Akash-­‐ vani’, which is the form of ‘Vani’ called as ‘Para’ that travels in ‘Akash’ as medium, but our perceptions have to always remain dependent of our grasp. If some one happens to struck a million dollar idea at any time, the fact remains that the idea was already available in some subtle form and it has struck him, because his mind has happened to reach at that level. For inculcation work of knowledge from subtler levels by journey with in the self ‘Antar-­‐Jagat ki Yatra’, care needs to be taken in understanding our own nature ‘Prakrity’ and the mood ‘Rasa’ that suits us best. A great deal of work has already been done by our ancients to understand all the five tendencies of our conscious ‘Chitta-­‐Vratties’, impact of which is dependent on our nature and that of the quality ‘Gun’ of creation ‘Srashti’ for ‘Rasa’ to suit us best. Even lately the philosophies of Shankaracharya and Ramanujacharya were developed in the context of the six great classical philosophies ‘Darshanas’ of India and that are, the Karma Mimansa “Action investigation”; the Vedanta i.e. their essence -­‐ in which tradition the work of Shankaracharya and Ramanujacharya should be placed; the ‘Sankhya’ system, which describes the opposition between an inert male spiritual principle (purusha) and an active female principle of matter or nature (prakriti), subdivided into the three qualities (gunas) as indicated above; the Yoga system; and the highly metaphysical systems of ‘Vaisheshika’ (a kind of atomic realism) and ‘Nyaya’ (logic, but of an extremely theistic nature). The entire variety of philosophies ‘Darshana’ embraced by Vedic Sanskriti lays roads, all leading to the Almighty and all this makes roughness or the smoothness of paths meaning less. These have been retained by different religions as per

207

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa convenience and thereby in Gita, Lord Krishna says ‘Follow any path dedicatedly, all leads to me’. In fact it is only our intense desire of enjoining with Him that pays to our speed in attaining what ever we need, including Him. In initial states too, all of us have an experience that roughness or smoothness of any course remains dependent on the way we take it i.e. as per ‘Rasa’/mood we indoctrinate. The focal point needing attention for our better out-­‐come is that though our working is totally dependent on our will, but our own-­‐self is not clear to us. That is, our soul is not clear to us and some deny even its existence, to whom no body can help for making them capable of self realization. Our desires are the expressions of our soul, aimed to be got implemented by our own mind and body with the help of ‘Pranic’ energy at our disposal in abundance. Our soul is divine and all that comes in its beat has to become divine, but the turbidity of our inner-­‐four around the soul mars its influence. In case our thoughts that are the eruptions of our ‘Manomaya-­‐Kosh’ happen to get the direct influence of our soul with out facing any turbidity on the way, shall become divine and Pranic energy shall have to materialize the thoughts as it is His design feature of our mind and all our physical and subtle bodies. Various specified religious acts are meant to trigger the cleansing process of this turbidity only, for our better cognition (in the entire coverage of various dimensions of ‘cognition’ as explained earlier). If attached with required emotions, the cleansing process goes automatic as it is a built-­‐in aspect of our superb design. One more startling feature of our design is that whatever success we achieve in cleansing the turbidity of our inner four in this birth, it gets carried-­‐over to our next birth. For all these reasons our design has gone much complicated and an ab-­‐initio try to understand every bit of it, shall take ages to bear some fruitful results. This is just to lay emphasis that a time has come when the entire spadework done by our ancients to understand our real self and its worth, badly needs to be revived to our advantage like a wisest species. With out this knowledge our sufferings and miseries can never be tackled. Where ever we find any aspect difficult to understand, let us dedicatedly submit it to His greatness. Words of the master ‘Guru’ can as well be taken for granted. The only point is that keeping the mind in lurch and uncertainty, is to ruin us “Sanshyatma vinashyati”..-­‐Gita. Our ancients have done a pioneering work and their imprints world-­‐over provide sufficient evidence of their success. The work is so extensive and

208

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa in many cases the purpose of our ancients in erecting some monuments or in writing many volumes, apparently with very hard labour for the sake of coming generations, are even not totally clear to us. For this we need to touch the mental level with which they handled either of their job. For understanding well many deep-­‐rooted concepts of Gita, we need to reach the mental level of Lord at the time of delivering the massage. Since it is difficult, many scholars have explained Gita as per their own mental level. Similarly, though the construction of various monuments has been a regular feature but before the rise of Christianity, it was all through an era of temples all over the world. When Mesopotamian city-­‐ states came-­‐up, all these had a start with the construction of a temple. May it be ziggurats, Pyramids, caves or any other monument, the design of each of them reflects the expertise and advancement of our ancients and their putting-­‐in the whole lives in these constructions for the sake of masses, only reflects how much self-­‐less they were? Unfortunately we have missed the exact theme in many cases. We have even failed to locate the ruins of tower that as per some religious texts, was built for our sake to land in a mental state called heaven. Vedic texts indicate such experimentation on Trishanku by Mahrishi Vishwamitra. Further, many ruins of Stonehenge / Stone-­‐circles are available but we need to know the mental level, with which going there, the monument used to impart the knowledge of future. For lack of knowledge, many ruins of observatories can not be revived. Unmindful of the experimentation, mummies have been looted or shifted to museums. Studies if being carried out at some places, these do not use our basic skills. The universe is far deep in all its ten directions. The deeper we put our mind ‘Manah’ in it along with all our senses through specified energy points “Chakras” of our spinal cord; various secrets of the creation can be exposed. These points have been explained cursorily in the Sub-­‐Para below. This is how we can extend our self to realize the entire universe. This is the process of self-­‐realization by realizing the virtues we inherit by birth. No out side literature for self-­‐study can cover the infinite depths of all the directions of His ‘Mahodar’ where we are all based-­‐in. Only Vedic Sanskriti has attempted studying the entire creation along with all its subtle counterparts. Presently as we can clearly observe, the great knowledge of Vedic Sanskiriti is being severely flawed. Discipline of religious studies do not exist in our own country due to a peculiar myth that positive knowledge about religion breeds communalism and the intellectual involvement in

209

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa this study is to destroy the fabric of inter-­‐cast harmony. Gita’s professionalism ‘Varn-­‐Vyavastha’ has been totally distorted in to caste-­‐ system and a heavy price of this is being paid by each generation. Discarding Vedic Sanskriti on the basis of such wrong interpretations is to prove suicidal. Vedics knew that wisdom demands to adopt, whatever it is best, available from any source. Following this course only, can keep us everlasting since this attitude becomes our ‘Sanskar’ and also gets carried over from each birth to next birth. Taking care of such a depth is the wisdom of ‘Vedic-­‐Sanskriti’ only. The word ‘Culture’ confines itself to the non-­‐negotiable customs & traditions of some particular group. India’s soul has been following Vedic-­‐Sanskriti is line with Gita’s essence correctly and that is why it has gone everlasting. The religion that embraces this principle has been rightly termed as ‘Sanatan-­‐Dharm’. Had this religion not been the soul of India, we must have continued to hate all those who crossed all the limits of the atrocities on its natives for many centuries. May it be self-­‐immolation ‘Johar’ of ‘8000 plus’ ladies in the Rani Padmini episode of Rajasthan during Ala-­‐ud-­‐din Khilji period, or execution of dozens of orders of their mass-­‐slaughtering ‘Katle-­‐aam’ in Delhi during Aurangzeb period or Jaliyan-­‐wala-­‐Bagh episode in British period, etc. etc., such heinous criminals could lay a very short impression on the memory of followers of Vedic-­‐Sanskriti. Because, when our mentality imbibes that only best is to be embraced, then the rest naturally gets neglected or ignored. If we wish either good or bad of some one, it has to be first thought of by us. Thus for acting on a bad thought, the bad thought has to come in our mind first. So it does many harms to the thinker, prior to any harm to any body else. Thinking bad or negative is therefore prohibited in Vedic–Sanskriti. This is a fall-­‐out of their dynamic principle to only see Him (His divinity) in all the beings and thereby hate the sin not the sinner ‘Bure se nahi, burai se ghrana karo’. We need attacking the sin; the sinner always meets his end. Even ‘Namastey’, which is a normal greeting word of Sanskrit language, means a salute to the divinity present in each-­‐other. This is in fact the reason that the variety in many respects that is the built-­‐in aspect of this great country can not be found any where else in the entire world. Vedic-­‐ Sanskriti, surviving since time immemorial against all the cruel tests of time, is the proof of its vitality. Undermining or ignoring it can be termed as an insane act. Serious pondering is thus must on the point, as to how long we can afford to ignore our own history, its all-­‐through civilization achievements in science and technology, or its contribution even now to modern lifestyle like Yoga, vegetarianism, non-­‐violent political protest

210

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa and how long the like topics shall continue to be ignored so largely in our classroom setting. How the new generation will realize what factually we are? How funny it is that we want to make progress with out realization of our ‘self’ and its worth. We know that during the last about two millenniums, Hindus’ symbolism specifically the idolatry has become the point of main criticism as it failed to prove that it works. While the concept of priests was that the consecrated ‘Pran-­‐pratishthit’ idols become very powerful, capable to do any bad or good, therefore need careful handling. Unfortunately with the over-­‐powering of body consciousness, priests too became ignorant and forgot that factually the careful dedicated handling of the idols leaves its impact on the mind of handler and not on the mind of the idol to make it powerful. The idol is only a medium and only our dedicated mental handling, termed as worshiping of the idol, is required to stall our mind for some time and to come on one thought for proceeding towards the state of tranquility, on a long way leading towards a meditating state. All the Puranic versions, Vedic ‘pictorial-­‐depictions’ and various other traditions and rituals viz. fasting ‘Vrat-­‐Upvas’, sacrificial-­‐ladle ‘Havan-­‐ Yagya’, adoration ‘Sadhna-­‐Upasna’, going for pilgrimage ‘Teerthatan’, self-­‐study ‘Swadhyaya’ etc., aim only at ascertaining our mind-­‐set by cleansing our inner-­‐four, which is a sort of psychological treatment for our readiness to start ‘Dhyan’ for reaching to meditating and absorption state. All other factors viz. selection and design of worshiping-­‐place, various traditions, aim to help our mind to cover its all the ten directions, keeping consideration of involved astronomical forces. How can we neglect the influence of cosmos and its constituents, around us? Water of oceans gets pulled up by the gravitational pull causing Lunar tides. Our body contains 80% water. Such a pull has to affect our delicate-­‐most system. Scholars have even mapped out the body, pin-­‐pointing the route of Sex with the change in lunar spread ‘Kalas’. Psychological effects have always remained our guiding factors. All other cosmic constituents have to have various effects on us. Rather we have adjusted to survive by mending our design against this push/pull. This needs deep pondering that with the established concept of ‘Yatha Brahmande -­‐ tatha Pindey’, as to how knowledge of astronomy led Vedic ancients to become capable of forecasting the future and how they could develop a full-­‐fledged subject ‘Astrology’. This can be undoubtedly taken as a giant leap of mankind in understanding and realizing the self. In utilizing the expertise of these ancients, achieving concentration of mind has been always a

211

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa primary requirement for establishing all such mile-­‐stones and to make us capable of self-­‐realization with ease, the idolatry and symbolism were introduced. Mantras have been found capable of forming crystal patterns in water, as has been lately confirmed by scientists. The patterns of ‘Beej-­‐akshars’ are however already available with Vedic-­‐ Sanskriti. Under the pressure of these pattern 66% water with in us has to have its effect on our subtle emotional pattern. Energy in different vibration forms is the base of entire Creation. Mantras hold a science of gigantic depth and Chapter 6 of Part-­‐3 ‘Reviving the Miracles of Mantras’ deals to express how Mantras are the Music capsules? In fact, to have required vibration and other effects, Sanskrit language was brought into existence around 3000BC after making it capable to script ‘Ved-­‐Richayen’, which are the words of Almighty and that remained earlier for millenniums in Oral-­‐transfer tradition, ‘Shruti-­‐Parampra’ of Vedic ancients. Later in 400BC Panini introduced the discipline of grammar to make possible a fool-­‐proof pronunciation from the script. If we wish to understand the entire exercise done with this language for saving the effect of its words, this might get covered in a course of 12 years. Idol worshiping, which in itself is a technique of the highest order to mend directly our subtle constituents ‘Antah-­‐chatustya’, doing it with Mantras is thus a tested procedure of many millenniums that with all the precautions, works well with a tremendous speed. While using this technique for self-­‐realization, understanding the philosophy and technology in the back-­‐ground, is to pay a lot. When after the seizure of Mecca in 630 A.D., Muhammad Sb. PBUH (Salalahu alahi va Sallam) destroyed in his presence about 360 idols of the Kaaba, it did no harm to any body and therefore it was taken as a proof that the idols have no power. The idolatry was thus discarded. This was however not the first time that a wrong inference was drawn. Besides many instances in the history, in the times of Lord Ram, two engineers of his force Nal & Neel in their teen-­‐age period also had the same wrong conception. They use to throw the idols of various saints in the sea and were always at a loss to understand that when these idols can not save themselves how they can save their worshipers. The ‘Rishies’ who had raised their potential by the worship of these very idols, cursed them that when ever they will now throw any stone, it will not get submerged but shall keep on floating. This episode made Nal and Neel understand that the worshiping act raises strength of the worshiper and not that of the idol. The stone they touched was not to submerge

212

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa now. The curse however worked as a blessing for them later in constructing Ram-­‐Setu also named as Adam’s bridge. Besides inscribing the indelible impressions in our minds of the deity’s acts and to force us to toe the same line for making us alike them, Idolatry as such can not be dispensed with for one more important reason. When we feel mentally dedicated to some idol that reminds us many impressive deeds of our deity, we leave our thought of devotion carrying Pranic energy around the idol. This we continue to do so often even when at any distance from the idol. When millions of persons do so, an abundant Pranic-­‐energy marks the aura of the idol and that too of permanent nature such as the specific layer of ‘Character-­‐Aura’ on our body-­‐contours. (Refer Part-­‐2, Chapter-­‐8 ‘Aura-­‐Photography’). We can have a feel of this aura in a Pranic-­‐healer’s way, from miles away and this virtually decides the status of the idol. For its worshipers this availability of Pranic energy in abundance just at the click of their thought, is used by them even unknowingly in many ways, prominently; for deep pondering on their problems or for mending the minds of the persons helpful to settle the problem, or for using it to get better results of meditation for self-­‐realization etc. The results are ought to be better. When we are used to taking this help even unknowingly and now after knowing how idolatry works ?, who can afford to miss this benefit. In fact some cognitive base is essential in the start of concentration / meditation process. In materialistic explanation as said by Surdas, the mind is like a bird of a ship sailing in the deep sea, always needing a place to rest after its each wandering flight. “Jaise ud jahaj ko panchhi pune: jahaj pe aave”. However, as per our mind-­‐set, Idolatry might be helpful to certain section of society and may not be digestible to others due to many other reasons but symbolism is prevalent all around in some or the other form and practitioners are getting benefited only because of its utility in concentration process. The fact remains that nothing is with out a valid reason in Vedic Sanskriti. Interpretation of the Pictorial-­‐depictions of Hindu’s symbolism, need to be considered in right spirit. Such as, the Trishul in the hand of ‘Lord Mahadev’ represents three qualities of the Creation ‘Trigunmayee Srashti’ that are goodness (sattva), passion (rajas) and darkness (tamas). By it we can get rid of all the three types of miseries (Adi-­‐Daihik, Adi-­‐Bhoutic and Adhyatmic). Similarly, his third eye represents awakened ‘Agya-­‐Chakra’, and so forth. Certainly during the disturbed and finally during the slavery period of India, Hindus, who

213

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

continue to follow Vedic-­‐Sanskriti, have also missed what they stand for, but that does not lay any criterion to discard the original philosophy straight away. Putting to fire the libraries of Taxila and Nalanda universities for months together, to destroy the entire invaluable Vedic literature and research work, at the instance of British rulers, is certainly an insane act and the crime against humanity. Our mind ‘Manah’ is a subtle entity and we need special means to lay hands over its activities, especially in using it to attain Him who is the subtle-­‐most. The Holy Gita declares that if it could be kept under control, our mind is our best friend or otherwise it is a dreaded-­‐enemy. For its taming, symbolism is again a well-­‐tested technique. Meditation is nothing but engaging the self in contemplation of thoughts around some thing that we can perceive. A little correct knowledge of the aim of our life which we identified as ‘spiritual’ to mark its devotional nature and practicing for concentration correctly, has been elevating the practitioners for ages. Once we are used to it, working with concentration, while even surrounded with intense worldly problems, becomes our habit. This has naturally to yield better results. In various surveys, orthodox are thus found delivering better farsighted results than atheists. Virtues inculcated in the State of Tranquility leads to Self-­‐elevation that along with tested techniques of Gurudev Acharya Shri Ram Sharma makes by and by, our self-­‐realization easy: With improved concentration practices we can use our ‘power to think’, which we have been bestowed with in us as an endless feature, like a remote’s command for carrying out any operation any where in the universe. We have with in our subtle bodies the energy points (buttons) of this remote control and that has been the unique discovery of Vedic ancients. Based on this feature, ancients developed techniques to set right the body ailments through points on physical body, later-­‐on enlisted as in Acupressure and Acupuncture techniques. ‘Chakra-­‐ Hermeneutics’ that uses the pressure of thoughts for carrying out desired operations has been dealt with clarity in this book separately in Chapter-­‐5 of Part-­‐3 of this book. But for proceeding ahead on the topic some re-­‐freshening of the process is essential. Though predominating colours are also being given separately as hereunder, but starting from the bottom of the spinal-­‐Cord, the lower three chakras correspond to the

214

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa basic animal instincts. The lowest near the anus is about security, the second near the genitals, is about pleasure and reproduction. The third is located near the navel and controls the power over others. Physical health can be taken care of by meditating on Navel Chakra and by activating it more and more as a routine; many miracle-­‐like acts can be easily performed. But our health is directly linked with our emotions. For needed emotional-­‐balance ‘Sam-­‐Bhav’, the fourth, fifth and sixth ‘Ckakras’ represent positive human qualities such as love, interconnection and bonding, creativity, altruistic vision etc. These represent high human/divine qualities that all religions espouse and take us beyond basic animal instincts. Among these, Heart-­‐Chakra ‘Anahat-­‐ chakra’, which is not in the biological heart, but in the middle of the chest/breasts, it is the center of emotional heart. When we love our partner, parents, children or relatives, it is the heart chakra manifesting. Behaviorism or any other strictly mechanistic worldview, being devoid of spirituality, might not recognize these, and would limit itself to the human needs and desire corresponding to the lower chakras only. There is also a divine heart and it is located at the top of our skull. This seventh ‘Crown chakra’ is the center of divine love i.e. the center of divine union or ‘yoga’ and corresponds to non-­‐dualism and transcendence ‘Moksha’/ ‘Nirvana’, self realization and ‘Samadhi’. For this reason it has been termed as the Divine heart or say, the heart of the Cosmos. Most of ‘Adhyatma Vidya’ culminates in such a state. In Abrahimic religions, many of the mainstream orthodox worldviews deny the possibility, although mystics, who are often, considered fringe or heretical states compatible with seventh chakra that they use for realization of the worth of self that is also self-­‐realization. In short, Soul realization can not be experienced unless the crown center is activated. In the start we have to act by presuming the commands of Gurudev, as correct, since understanding of the reality is yet to get developed in us. The doing marks ‘Kriya’, the knowing ‘Gyan’ and presuming is the part of devotion ‘Bhakti’ wherein extent of our belief on our presumption decides its depth. It is correct that devotion ‘Bhakti’ is a subject of self-­‐ submission ‘Atm-­‐samarpan’ and has nothing to do directly with our doing and knowing but His knowledge and works that we try to toe, do matter on its depth in us. When deep down in the ocean of devotion ‘Bhakti’, external strokes damage us or external push helps us to the extent, we maintain belief in our presumption. Prahlad believed that fire can not harm him and the whole world saw the result. Factually the secretions

215

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa with in the body take care, when our mind sits firmly on Crown-­‐chakra with such a firm-­‐belief / determination. There fore ‘Karm’ and ‘Gyan’ nourish and extend strength to ‘Bhakti’. Thus all the three paths ‘Margs’ simultaneously lead us to Him. After a complete faith in Him, what ever we do, can be certainly taken as His command. Knowing any thing further is only the knowledge of His depths and presuming & dealing Him in either way, leads to attaining Him. Doubts and reasoning are the obstacles in this path. Say, we are to presume that we are in the centre of consciousness. In order to experience oneself as the centre of consciousness one can not rely on reasoning or logic alone since our conjectures are often blind because of different level of activation of our energy points and thus varying cognition, in its various dimensions, as explained right in the start. This is what, the delusion ‘Maya’ is. But what ever perceived still needs verification or our neglecting as a whole, to proceed ahead undeterred. It is like this that by reasoning alone, one can not prove that the man who is being respectfully addressed as father is actually the father of person concerned. This must be either confirmed through tests or silencing of the arguments erupting in our mind is necessary. Similarly to practice this divine undertaking, one has to set side all arguments to get started and instead successfully adopt the traditionally established and tested practice of Concentration ‘Dharna’, Meditation ‘Dhyan’ and Absorption ‘Samadhi’. To ensure that the doubts that arise from logic do not interfere with the objective of experiencing inner-­‐self, we have to temporarily hold our objections. This is not a try to confuse us with meaning-­‐less abstractions. The path is surely safe and we are following the words of Gurudev Acharya Shri Ram Sharma that will not push us any where else and we shall slowly lead to correct destination. Practicing the exercises given below and through the meditation and contemplation we shall explore the hidden domain of our mind. (1). Conceptualize the self through ‘Crown-­‐chakra’ to be a shining star around whom the entire universe is revolving. This is definitely not Shaikh Chilli’s astray thought. Amid a universe of infinite dimension around us, such a presumption has to be always a reality. Repeat the exercise again and again till the time the impression goes so deep that with pronouncing ‘I’, there is a flash of a comprehensive image comprising our thoughts, strength and talent with us as a central star. Whenever we look at the universe outside, every thing in it must look like revolving around us, as center.

216

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa (2). When we start meditation exercise, right in its first stage, i.e. when arguing with the self is still possible, so called in ‘Tark-­‐Samadhi’, we must repeat our own name slowly but deliberately. Our mind shall become concentrated on our own true form. In the aforesaid exercise, for those who have developed a twin-­‐heart concept, by taking the centre of emotional heart in Heart-­‐Chakra and the center of Crown-­‐Chakra as the divine heart, by the suggested procedure, the later get fixed-­‐up in the former. When meditation is done regularly on it, which we can now take as twin heart meditation, it shall give us better physical, emotional, mental and spiritual health. The design of our brain and body is such that corrective secretions in our body become available automatically. Our body is a factory, where-­‐in thousands of secretions occur as required under the pressure of our thoughts, as these being the command expressed by our ‘Chetna’/’Soul’. The beauty of the design is that the secretion is mostly sufficient to our requirement. However limited sense of self, during twin heart meditation, which is presently at work, must not be confused with the ‘soul’ otherwise the achievements would be limited to a few material gains only, due to mistaken sense of confidence in limited self. The soul is much beyond the beat of body senses and the identification of true inner-­‐self requires complete freedom from bodily identifications. (3). Disassociate the self from body consciousness. We and our body, including its subtle counterparts, are two separate identities. The body is being used only as a tool so it must be related only in the same way. For a feeling that our ‘I’, which continue to exist even after separated from our body, imagine leaving the body and observe it from a height as if the nest where we live has been departed. Now tell to the self, I am not the body. It is a tool, a rest house. This body is made-­‐up of the material which has been collected and utilized by me for this purpose. During meditation we have to forget the body completely. Thoughts and emotions are to be concentrated on ‘I’, a conscious entity at ‘Crown-­‐ Chakra’. Developing this awareness, the concept of body shall have a very different meaning for us. What taken at the center of the heart is incarnated-­‐soul ‘Jeev-­‐Atma’. What taken in the center of crown-­‐Chakra is our higher-­‐Soul ‘Atma’. Their enjoining is ‘Yoga’. Some Masters (Pranic-­‐ Healers) purposely show the higher soul with a space over this highest point of our skull. Vedas and Vedanta have explained the soul existing in our Spiritual heart, the location explained earlier. In ‘Gayatri

217

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Mahamantra’ even the divine–soul has been requested to come in spiritual heart and to exercise a complete control on us by enlightening our wisdom. But for experiment-­‐sake of self-­‐realization, many times we do take our soul at a height above the body. We have to be very clear on this point. The divine spark in us is a part of God. He is ‘Chetna-­‐punj’ and we are ‘Chetnansh’, our soul referred as higher soul to differentiate it with incarnated soul ‘Jeev-­‐Atma’ that is for settling scores of only present birth termed as destiny ‘Prarabdh’, keeping the impressions of rest of other ‘Sanchit–Karmas’ in abeyance with the higher soul, for tackling in subsequent births. From Divine spark (Divine soul), encapsulated in divine cord of brilliant white light, three cords pass through higher soul and extend downward to incarnated soul (1) Cord of conscious (Silvery with indigo-­‐blue tinge) enters through the crown to mental permanent seed lodged in crown and pineal gland. (2) Emotional cord (Silvery with Pinkish rose-­‐red tinge) connecting higher soul with emotional permanent seed lodged in solar plexus chakra and the liver. (3) Life cord (Silvery with light-­‐red tinge) connecting higher soul with physical permanent seed lodged in the hart chakra and physical heart. The spiritual cord continues to descend from crown into Sushumna nadi. Above the crown, the thickness of divine cord varies from as thin as hair to as thick as our fore finger. This thickness in elevated persons is thicker than even a pillar and its size can be ascertained by the scanning process. Earth cord connecting incarnated soul with earth is not being discussed here. This is to be rooted deep in our conscious that the real self ‘I’ (our soul), needing elevation is totally different than our body. This does not mean that we should ignore our body. Rather, it is a temple of our soul to be protected and nourished to all its requirements to keep it strong and healthy. To remain fit bodily and mentally, has to be our all-­‐time endevour. The Pranic energy, as much we keep at the disposal of our desire, has to act as per this expression of our soul ‘Chetnansh’. That is why our body has a design that attempts setting its ailments right, by it self. As per intent of our thought, the imbibed Pranic energy forces various glands to secrete as needed, the medicinal doses (all bio-­‐ friendly). With our indifferent life-­‐style, we have overburdened our this automatic immune system. Yoga that is enjoining of incarnated soul ‘Jeev-­‐Atma’ with our higher soul ‘Atma’ in different postures, helps in forced secretion as required, extra to additional Pranic-­‐energy nourishment to different parts and organs of our mind and body. This calls for the dire necessity of more and more ‘Yoga’ exercises now a

218

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa day. In meditation sittings for self-­‐elevation, the task of setting right the physical and subtle bodies for all its deficiencies gets completed automatically with out knowledge of the seeker at work, as in some cases the ailments get settled that were yet to show their symptoms in our physical body. The fact of the matter is that the body can be made completely free from physical and mental ailments only by Meditation exercises. This is the work of Pranic energy carried out at the command of divine spark ‘Chetna’ in us which is just like a ray of divine soul. As said, when we as incarnated soul ‘Jeev-­‐Atma’ act as higher soul ‘I’, placing our desire for what ever we want, which is virtually a command for ‘Pranic’ energy; this is enjoining ‘Yoga’. With out this, the Yoga we do is nothing but stretching and twisting exercise only. Similarly, with out this conception in mind, the ‘Pranayam’ exercises as well get reduced to breathing exercises only. Next stage is ‘Enjoining’ of higher Soul with the divine Soul ‘Almighty’ for becoming capable to command more and more Pranic-­‐energy in one go. The divine cord that carries this energy is of brilliant white light. This process when continued by and by, leads to Soul-­‐elevation and when we become capable to utilize entire Pranic energy available at our command, we attain soul-­‐realization which also means Attaining-­‐Him i.e. Liberation / ’Nirvan’ / ’Moksha’. (4). Practice of disassociating from body-­‐consciousness remains a entertaining and relaxing exercise, but this imagery begins to take roots, we might feel as if we had actually died. There may be flashes of extrasensory images or things not visible through normal sight, ‘Paroksha Darshana’. Hazy images of an extrasensory world ‘Sooksham-­‐Jagat’ may be seen, and other worldly forms and heavenly scenes may appear. There is no point of getting frightened, as such an acceleration in the process of spiritual practices do occur, when various traits brought forward from previous births or latent memories stored in the deeper levels of the mind get suddenly activated and present these images. Let us concentrate on the practice of disassociating the body from the soul at will and rising beyond the body, shall make us aware of phenomena beyond perception of physical senses. For those who do not believe in reality of re-­‐births must go to ‘Nyaya-­‐Darshan’, one of the six systems of Vedic Philosophy to find out, how a baby of 3-­‐4 months give varied expressions on his face while asleep. (5). People generally accept the concept of immortality of soul on the basis of inherited faith. This might some time prick that it was merely an

219

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa imagination. Let us not accept this founding base, only with a hearsay background. Let us check it by our self. If we are asked to sit in for meditation and to conceive our own death, it will not be a simple proposition. But it will not be difficult for those who adopt the practice in line drawn as above. Because of such repeated practice it will not be possible to believe that real ‘I’ can ever die. We may imagine the dead body but a stimulus awareness has to be there that we have not actually died and the real ‘I’ is standing beside the dead body and looking at it. Such a scene when enacted while performing ‘Swa-­‐Shradh’ rites has proved to be a boon in the process of Self-­‐Realization since feelings of a time when he lits his own pyre, gets revived severally. This makes repeatedly clear that death of real ‘I’ can not be even imagined. The analytical faculty of once intellect insists that the soul-­‐ the ‘I’ that is seer – is immortal. In this way we recognize that we are imbued with as unwavering faith in the immortality of soul that is deep with in the human psyche. This belief is an intrinsic one. It is based on the numerous past experiences of different types of death, we had in previous births and beyond which the soul has continued to exist. (6). The body of all beings is composed of five elements, water, air, earth, fire and space. In the continuing cycle when the Creation was brought in to being lately, He, the ‘Chetna-­‐Punj’ as usual first manifested Himself in to ‘Pranic-­‐energy’ and at His command, the Space was created, ‘Space’ created ‘Air’, ‘Air’ created ‘Fire’, ‘Fire’ created ‘Water’ and ‘Water’ finally created the ‘Earth’. We the beings are His fractions ‘Chetanansh’, having His commanding ability as per our individual status. Our mind ‘Manah’, intellect ‘Budhi’, conscious ‘Chitta’, and ego ‘Ahankar’ are also different than our real-­‐self ‘I’. During meditation exercise we are to visualize our true-­‐self independent and unconstrained by any of these elements. Making the self free of body, let us tell our ‘self’: now I have attained independence from the physical body, I can fly like a bird wherever I will, air can not obstruct my movement or speed in any way; nor can it dehydrate me. I am now passing through a huge column of fire with out feeling any pain. Effect of heat are limited to only heat sensitive organs of material body, so how can ‘I’-­‐ the ‘Atma’, be burnt. Similarly the other elements of the material world can neither touch me nor can hinder my freedom in any way. This visual exercise elevates the status of the soul above the body. It perpetuates the belief that it is beyond the influence of even those elements that constitute and constrain the body. The true

220

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa self becomes clear that not only it has greater potentialities but transcends the elements of its physiology as well. This would cause us to feel reborn. We shall realize that the things of which we were so far afraid of, can not harm us and their reach ends at physical level. Through knowledge and will-­‐power, these fears can be eradicated at physical level as well. (7). The identification of ‘I’ as the soul is the key to lasting joy. Only after developing this capacity we can make progress towards total ‘Self-­‐ Realization’. We must have to realize that immortal soul is separate than the mortal body and that the soul is a star around which our entire world revolves like the planets around the sun. The perception will endow us with vitality and vibrancy that would reflect in our actions. We shall feel an unshakable peace and shall discover that we can not be disturbed by the trials of this world. (8). This is not all. As we make progress we shall find our selves gaining skills to enable us to maintain our cool and calm during greatest calamities of our life to quite them and to rule them. A self realized person always smiles, even during difficult times. He laughingly bids farewell to worldly problems, saying good by, go away, get lost in the darkness and illusion that created you. The essence is that a self-­‐realized person shall ‘KEEP SMILING ALWAYS’. Meditation is a best investment of ‘Time’, and saves enormous time on either front but its scientific-­‐study & practicing, continues to be utterly neglected even now in free India: Seekers must start practicing these primary lessons in self-­‐realization. As we have seen, the meditation can deal with all our physical problems and settling of the ailments of tedious-­‐most nature fall in its line of first attack and literally, it is the only way for attaining self-­‐realization as material advancement of any height has no reach in this subtle zone. However, we should not despair if results are not achieved quickly. Progress can be slow, because the inner-­‐self is to go along with our instincts to cope-­‐up with the ‘Sanskars’ and the effect of ‘Sanchit-­‐ Karmas’. These reasons might cause even backward slip instead of taking us forward. However, once the track is correct, there is no reason for any disappointment. Each loss can be made-­‐up by our sincerity. We have to

221

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa be serious, single minded and steadfast. Many times, we take simple routine meditation exercise as wastage of time because we find them giving no quicker results. Factually our non-­‐seriousness combined with none of our urge or expectation, is also the reason of delayed results. We have to develop putting faith on the words of our Guru and the commands as in Vedic texts. Otherwise it is not even possible to visualize how best, a simple ‘Pranayam’ exercise tackles our ailments at subtle level. As said, all the ailments first erupt in our subtle bodies’ prior to even their symptoms in the physical body. Now if the simple ‘Mradu-­‐ Bhastrika’ Pranayam tackles these, right in its eruption stage, we will never know it. Presently, many ‘Yoga’ Gurus have innocently reduced even the ‘Pranayam’ into simple breathing-­‐exercises. But all these have to be taken as teething troubles of ‘Yoga’ revival. Attempts are being repeatedly made to clear one very important aspect that unless we think of ‘Pran’ moving or performing the task as desired by us, it will not move or perform any job for us. Our desire is expression of our soul. That is the command to ‘Pran’ and as per His design feature, ‘Pran’ has to obey the command of ‘Chetna’ that our soul is. If our desire is not getting implemented, the reason is the lack of sufficient ‘Pran’ in our thought. May be with lesser ‘Pran’ it needs some more tries but Pran what ever available has to act as per the intent of our thought and it has no other option. To keep the higher soul ‘Atma’ directing Pran to act for the sake of incarnated soul ‘Jeev-­‐Atma’, is the enjoining ‘Yoga’. In the exercise of ‘Meditation’ to reach to the stage of ‘Absorption’-­‐ ‘Samadhi’, the directions of ‘Chetna’ are very clear. The word meaning of ‘Samadhi’ is, when Intellect ‘Dhi’ is ‘Sam’ i.e. it is not wavering. Energy so moved when unidirectional has to naturally go much effective just like when Sun-­‐rays are converged through a convex lens on inflammable base, fire gets erupted. When we ponder on any subject, we can monitor on the scanner that the corresponding neurons in the skull, have gone activated. More pondering increases the activated area i.e. more neurons comes in the circuit. Thus, if meditation exercises of 30-­‐40 minutes increases; the sphere of activated neurons in our brain, considering the other related aspects simultaneously becomes possible and these activated neurons as well add to our concentration, sincerity, single mindedness, and other qualities of our subtle plane. The time served in tackling the specific problem now, shall prove by itself that the time consumed in exercise was the best investment as it did not save only our much of time in taking decisions or in carrying out our task but

222

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa our decisions that have been taken with wider considerations, shall go more matured having far-­‐reaching effects. The decisions will now be said as well-­‐thought and farsighted. For this reason only many creations have made their creators immortal. No wonder if a painting so created now fetches Crores of Rupees. Presently, out of 14 billion neurons in our skull, maximum about 4% remain in action through out the life of even the wisest among us. The increase in activated neurons shall reflect our various qualities of subtle plane. All the eight virtues ‘Siddhies’ as defined in ‘Yoga’, shall get inculcated to make our each act as a miracle for others. We can not even imagine our sky-­‐high potential if 100% neurons in our skull get activated. Soul-­‐elevation to this stage means that the entire universe has come in its beat. There will be complete Unison with the soul of all other beings. This is the enlightenment ‘Bodhatva’ that Lord Buddha attained. Instant knowledge of entire creation in its all the ten directions can not be even sustained, unless our worthiness ‘Patrata’ gets improved simultaneously. Such as in the negative direction of Time, Lord Budha could get recorded his past births. Some 500 such narrations of his previous births lay contained in the early canon of Buddhism known as the ‘Tipitaka’, and their illustrations are found as sculptures in Buddhist temples. A normal human being is likely to go mad if he does not forget all unwanted of even the running birth. Our Soul-­‐elevation when becomes at par with Him, the ‘self’ stands realized by us. Each of us can attempt to get the results as per our work-­‐out, as sweetness shall go on increasing for as much sugar we add. No better utility of time at our disposal can be found any where else. As far as our worldly problems are concerned, tackling them requires very little effort in comparison to the vital task of soul-­‐elevation. Slight enhancement of additional activated neurons shall have two prone effects. Our angle of vision and that of those, in the root of our problems, shall change for our smooth sailing and for finishing touches; our rise to higher potential shall not permit even a single wrinkle in this task We must concentrate in routine sittings of concentration practice on the following affirmation of our lessons in regard to Soul-­‐Realization. (1) We are a power house of energy and Talent. (2) We are inexhaustible source of divine thoughts and vigour. (3) Our world is revolving around our inner self and we are independent of our physical body.

223

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa (4) We are indestructible (5) We are invisible and no one and nothing can harm our real self. As imbibed in the meaning of the word ‘Jeev’ and ‘Brahm’, ‘Live and let live’ is the definition of a being ‘Jeev’ and the ‘one who is great and makes others great’ is ‘Brahm’. Elevating others is thus a work of ‘Brahm’. That is why if a ‘Jeev’ does this work, this elevates him and by doing so he can bring him self at par with ‘Brahm’. For making the process automatic, ‘His’ design of the ‘Creation’ is such that when we are all out for the service of all fellow-­‐beings on the planet, the divine forces of subtle plane rush-­‐up to our help. Though mysterious are Thy ways of extending help but for certain, His help is always there when we wish to help the dire needy. e.g. it is generally observed that during natural calamities, when some individual or a group of persons takes-­‐up the rescue work in hand, help from all sides starts pouring-­‐in, making the rescuers crazy, as even after utilizing day and night, no end of the incoming help appears in sight. The soul elevation being automatic as discussed, the rescuers as well go on becoming more commanding and thus involve themselves still more. Technical base however remains as such taking their state of minds from ‘Tanmayata’ to ‘Turiya’. When in tranquility state with some job, we have dreams too only that way. The self worthiness continues to improve as even after putting the mind & intellect to rest when only ‘Pran’ and self-­‐awareness ‘Ego’ remains awaken, this is the state of ‘Sushupti’ before ‘Turiya’. This Vedic science of improving our worthiness ‘Patrata’ through Meditation and Soul-­‐elevation exercises are needed to be taken up as a compulsory subject in our class room settings. Soul-­‐elevation by arousing Kundalini: There are many misconceptions in regard to ‘Kundalini’ and its awakening / arousing. What we can make out through our all the five senses, is just illusive ‘Mayic’ because our senses have their own perceiving limitations, many times inferior to insignificant beasts and creatures. A dog has many more times smell-­‐distinction ability than a human being. Similarly a vulture can see objects from much more distance than us. Ants and spiders have a feel of earthquake or Tsunami much earlier, and so forth. Further to this, out of ‘Mayic’ world, we can see things but not their subtle background; we can hear voices but not

224

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa their connected ‘Madhyama’, ‘Pashyanti’ and ‘Para’ forms that are also there along with their ‘Bekhri’ form. Our tasting-­‐skill, our feel, our smell – all does not have only their limitations but can be deceived very easily. As said, maximum 3-­‐4% of about 14 Billion neurons in our skull are normally at work through out our life. But we know that basically each soul is potentially divine. The senses can be as well turned divine to perceive the activities of subtle worlds, identified by Vedics as seven ‘Lokas’, where-­‐in the scene is clear much before it finally gets enacted in the physical world. This only means that our divinity needs manifestation and that is the index of our Soul-­‐Elevation. The procedure discussed so far was Vedics’ simplest way that can be adopted by any body. This only needs maintaining the ‘prescribed (Satvic) food habits’, ‘worthy conduct’, and ‘rectified thinking’. These are respectively the nourishment of physical body, mind and soul. To help us on this path, after considerable maneuvering and testing, Vedics have prescribed many traditions and rituals, by toeing which the soul elevation is faster. However, ‘Kundalini’ is a sacred fire located near the base of our spine. The extent of its awakening / arousing is also the index of our soul elevation i.e. of our manifested divinity or that of the divine wisdom attained by us. For Soul-­‐elevation, the arousing of Kundailni can be as well attempted directly. There are 49 degrees of its total awakening as each of its seven layers has seven sub-­‐layers. It remains awakened, from minute degree in a common man to total 49 degrees, with a fully self-­‐ realized soul, the stature of whom has been explained earlier. In technical terms, varying degree of this awakening can be taken as an identification of the %age of Neurons having gone active in our skull. This increases our subtle-­‐plane’s perception due to upgraded brain and nervous system of our physical plane. Various other basic achievements of physical plane such as our improved physique, more activation of neurons in the brain, etc. are the fringe benefits. He has kept such a provision in our design that with out our all-­‐round fitness, we can not inculcate all the eight virtues ‘Astha-­‐Siddhis’ that lead gaining all the nine wealth ‘Nav-­‐Niddhis’. As explained in ‘Twin heart’ concept, the activities of these two planes are covered by Divine and physical heart independently. Meditation on Twin heart (Bhakti-­‐Yoga) thus, accelerates the process of arousing Kundalini.

225

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa ‘Kundalini’-­‐ related depictions / exhibits in Vedic Sanskriti: All the Vedic depictions are very potential guides. Depending on their dedication and devotion, these depictions many times help for their soul-­‐ elevation to the innocents and ignorant persons more than to the intelligent ones. For the scholars however, these depictions always prove to be an ocean of knowledge having immense depth. Let us take the common pictorial depiction of Lord Vishnu in Yog-­‐Nidra on the bed of ten thousand headed ‘Shesh-­‐Nag’ in ‘Ksheer Sagar’, with Lord Brahma on a lotus, extending from His navel and Ma-­‐Laxmi in service, sitting by the side of His feet. There is a lot much of divinity in this depiction. Let us find out how it explains His entire venture of handling the Creation. If we go to His process of manifesting Himself as Creation ‘Brahmand’, the first step is, His division in to two polar aspects, static and dynamic (inert male ‘Purush’ and active female ‘Prakriti’) and this process is same in the creation of an individual being, termed as ‘Kshudrabrahmand’ / ’Pinda’. Here Cerebrospinal Fluid represents ‘Ksheer Sagar’. Our ‘Pinda’ is a tiny model of this depiction, so to say ‘Yatha Brahmande -­‐Tatha Pindey’. ‘Maha Kundalni’ that in supreme form is at rest on ‘Sahasrar’ or as here in our brain coiled around and one with Shiv-­‐bindu. As it happens in the process, while uncoiling in order to manifest in the cycle of recreation, Maha Kundalini emanates out the ‘Tatvas’ and ‘Matrikas’. Thus at first, mind gets created and then the matter (as said earlier, starting from creation of Ether ‘Akash’, then by it the Air ‘Vayu’, then by it the Fire ‘Agni’, then by it the Water ‘Jal’, and the uncoiling continues till finally the Earth ‘Prithivi’ gets evolved). In our case ‘Muladhar’ or the ‘root support’ is the seat of ‘Prathvi-­‐Tatva’. This is how this depiction as well relates with the fertilization that starts after our seeding in the womb. The Kundalini is at rest as the residual power i.e. the power that had left after the process of creation gets completed. Just as the Mahakundalini coiled around Shiva (before manifestation) is static potential, similarly the kundalni power in each body is the power at rest or has become static center around which every form of existence as moving power, revolves. In spiritual practice this kundalini-­‐power, if some how could be taken there, enables the brain cells to register spiritual (higher) experiences and stimuli. What our perception does not take any happening as natural, is a supernatural or a divine act for us. Arousing of ‘Kundalini’, right after awakening of a few more degrees thus, along with improved or upgraded physique, brain and nervous-­‐

226

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa system, etc., makes a man genius and charismatic. More brain cells becoming active, means only this that now these shall register spiritual (higher) experiences and stimuli. With its further arousing, this goes to make us feel as a supernatural being, able to perceive the activities of subtle worlds. So, arousing status of Kundalini has to always remain an index of soul elevation. Self-­‐illuminated, spiritually-­‐advanced and benevolently guided persons, all fall in supernatural zone for a common man. The status is however expressed in various ways in different depictions. Vedic ancients have left their imprints all over the world indicating their status of divinity in various ways. The use of snake is usual in various ways, for its arousing expression e.g. a snake around the neck of Lord Shiva. In Egypt this feature was retained as a snake on the headgear of a Pharaoh (Derivative of the word ‘Prabhu’, meaning the God). Phallus ‘Linga’ of Lord Shiva is a characteristic element of many religions and it along with its counter part, both are the manifestations of nature worship. Person standing or riding on a dragon in China appears replica of what Lord Krishna did even before touching his Teen-­‐age, and so forth. The degree of awakening of Kundalini is denoted with the number of cobras covering the head. However, even seven cobras hovering over the head, is taken a very very high degree of awakening. Where as our normal sleep is taken away just by a few worries, the pictorial depiction under discussion indicates that one, who is a care-­‐taker of all exigencies and eventualities of His running Creation, can as well manage smiling and can be comfortably at complete rest i.e. even in ‘Yoga-­‐Nidra’ that is a state far-­‐ahead of normal sleep when even the conscious is also at complete rest. By the impression of His look it appears as if ‘Peace’ has taken a form ‘Shantakaram’. This has become possible because of His fully blossomed crown chakra ‘Sahasrar’ depicted by a ten thousand headed Cobra, described as ‘Bhujag Shayanam’. This is a representation of 100% activated kundalini. Lord Vishnu, the setter of all the activities of the world is thus rightly addressed as ‘Vishva Dharam’. In its unending cycle, this is a start of ‘Creation’ from subtle-­‐most stage ‘Gagan-­‐Sadrasham’ with a thunder like a bolt in the blue ‘Megh varnam’, through Brahma sitting on a lotus ‘Padm nabham Suresham’. In this depiction, dozens of other vital explanations can be further had with ease and even the articles in hands carried by Lord Vishnu and Lord Brahma are there with their varied and valid explanations. e.g., Vedas in the hand of Lord Brahma are the complete design criterion on which he was asked to act

227

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa for bringing the Creation in to being, etc. This depiction as well goes to certify that the personality imbibing qualities that makes one alike Lord Vishnu, shall always find Laxmi, the goddess of ‘wealth’ and ‘Shree’ in his service ‘Laxmi Kantam’. Each of us, being exactly in His image, has an opportunity to assimilate in our self, the ‘Vishnu-­‐tatva’ to avail our share benefits ‘Laxmi’ of this design provisions. Lord Vishnu is certainly the Master of all the worlds ‘Sarva lokaik Natham’, and being subtle-­‐most, His stature or He can only be attempted/attained through the path of ‘Yoga’ and meditation ‘Yogi bhir Dhyan Gamyam’. His prayer goes systematically like this: “Shantakaram Bhujag Shayanam, Padm nabham Suresham ! Vishva Dharam Gagan-­‐Sadrasham, Megh varnam Shubhangam ! ‘Laxmi Kantam Kamal Nayanam, Yogi bhir Dhyan Gamyam ! Vandey Vishnu Bhav Bhay Haram, Sarva lokaik Natham !!”. Safe Arousing of Kundalini: Arousing Kundalini means multiplication of all the tendencies and qualities of the seeker, whether good or bad. Thus if we have negativity, it shall as well get multiplied. On spiritual path, to avoid intense inner battles later, it is necessary to first go for inner purifications. A word of caution is, that we are not Lord Vishnu, a slight premature arousing of Kundalini, as is usual in ‘Tantra-­‐Sadhna’, is to cause an excessive or unregulated sex drive; extreme pride and one may become a megalomaniac. That is why Vedics have laid emphasis for masses to adopt its rising by ‘Satvic’ food habits’, ‘worthy conduct’, and ‘rectified thinking’ i.e. by nourishing, physical body, mind and soul, simultaneously since in this way the worthiness ‘Patrata’ as well goes on developing. This is the miraculous design of our mind and body or otherwise it would be dangerous, like giving a razor to a monkey. Accelerating the process by meditation (as also on ‘Twin heart’) is also safe to some extent as it as well take care of enhancing worthiness. As cleared earlier it is basically ‘Gayatri-­‐Maha-­‐Mantra’ way but in this concept, mother like affection of energy is our mental armor to save us from any harm. There is yet another way of forcing Kundalini to arouse and to activate all the neurons in the skull in one go. This process with the help of Vedics’ deep study of our subtle bodies is explained as here under.

228

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa All the ‘Tatvas’ are embedded in our body in subtle form with in ‘Sushumna’ referred as Chakras. Each chakra radiates thousands of yoga ‘Nadis’, conduits of ‘Pranic’ energy in all the directions covering the entire body and mind. But, out of these, three are main and are of prime importance, namely ‘Ida’, associated with moon, ‘Pingla’, associated with sun, and ‘Sushumna’, the hollow passage that runs through the spinal cord, from lotus of kundalini The Caduceus and ending in ‘Brahmrandhra’ the tenth opening in the brain. This subtle arrangement as shown in the figure, taken from the Caduceus, explains the phenomenon better. It is a presentation of Vedics’ insight dealing our rise with the perception of subtle worlds and was taken by Greeks as a messenger of God. We know that with ‘Anulom-­‐Vilom Pranayam’* also termed as balancing breathing technique, there is a triple energy movement, through the channels ‘Nadis’, starting from ‘Mooladhar’ as shown, two of these are alike entwined snakes (‘Ida’, opening in the right nostril & ‘Pingla’, opening in the left nostril, and third through central column ‘Sushumna’. Crossing/interacting each other at various points called as ‘Chakras’)’. ‘Prana’ from cleansed and energized ‘Ida’ and ‘Pingla’, when made to enter in ‘Sushumna’, the mass of energy stored in ‘Mooladhar’ begins to travel in ‘Sushumna’ with a tremendous force being drawn to the other static center in the ‘Sahasrara’. In the process the chakras get pierce and a lot of sex energy gets transmuted into the spiritual energy and get stored in to brain enabling the seeker to experience the vision. A lot more detailed study and experimentation done by Vedic ancients in respect of each chakra, its working etc. fascinates to a great extent and in this mental background. Imbibing of this awakened ‘Kundalini’ when unites with consciousness at Sahasrara, the seeker enters a sublime state ‘Nirvikalp Samadhi’, wherein he experiences bliss and the full blaze of illumination, the perception of the self. ************************************

229

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa * ‘Anulom-­‐Vilom Pranayam’ (The expert Vedic way) ‘Pran’, the mother energy and ‘Chetna’, the command under which it works, are inseparable Divine-­‐Pair ‘Divya-­‐Yugm’. Five ‘Prans’ working in the body are (1) Apan: (in anus and is of orange colour, affects ‘Basic-­‐ Chakra’). It is responsible for all types of secretion and excretion of the body. (2) Vyan: It pervades in the entire body, is of Reddish pink colour and affects ‘Swadhistthan-­‐Chakra’ to keep all the systems (viz. Breathing, Blood circulation, Nervous system etc.) in working order. (3) Saman: (In the Navel and is of green colour, affects ‘Manipur-­‐Chakra’). It keeps activated the energy of the body. (4) Pran: (At the centre of the chest and the mid-­‐point connecting breast tips, is of yellow colour and affects ‘Anahat-­‐chakra’). It keeps extracting out and provides the energy to body from breath and food intake. (5) Udan: In the Throat, attracts for all sorts of intake (breath and food etc.), is that of violet colour, and affects ‘Vishudh-­‐Chakra’. It keeps the body lifted up and even its little presence does not permit the body to fall down. It is also responsible for the entire automation of subconscious ‘Antarmanah’. In Bhastrika Pranatam which is a regulated deep-­‐inhale and exhale through both nostrils, the simultaneous thinking in regard to function of each Pran sets them on the job. Much more care is however needed in ‘Anulom-­‐Vilom Pranayam’. Sitting with back straight and inhaling through one nostril and exhaling out from other, is ‘Anulom-­‐Vilom Pranayam’. The inhaling and exhaling period is to have ratio of 1:2 and extending the duration of cycle has to be our constant endevour. After doing this for five minutes, the style should be changed. Stoppage for some period after inhaling ‘Antah-­‐ Kumbhak’ and after exhaling ‘Vahya-­‐Kumbhak’, is to be introduced. The time taken in both ‘Kumbhak’ must be same but the period of inhaling and exhaling must be double and four times to this period, respectively. Thus the whole cycle must follow 2:1:4:1 ratio pattern. Some experts suggest that the inhaling must be in installments and the exhaling in one go. For the total period of one cycle, it is further suggested that its cycles must be made successively slow, as much as possible. The more it is slow, the results are better as sufficient time is available to maintain corresponding thought.

230

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa It must however be noted that up till now this is a breathing exercise only. It can not give the benefits, this ‘Pranayam’ is meant for. This exercise so far has nothing to do with the balancing of our mind ‘Manah’. ‘Anulom-­‐Vilom Pranayam’ however is supposed to dispel out entire negativity from with-­‐in us. Though ‘Pran’ is capable to do any thing what ever we can think, but till it is a breathing exercise, only oxygen inhaled does its work as ‘Pran’ is not being attracted at all. Vedics, after taking all the aforesaid considerations have already made it a most effective ‘Pranayam’ exercise and as a fool-­‐proof approach, the Mantra (10.27) of Tettreeya Aranyak, have been designed for each step of the cycle, to automatically serve the basic requirements as the experts advise now. The whole cycle thus gets connected with the thought as per intent of the Mantra. While inhaling the thought has to be maintained that ‘Pran’ is going along with the breathe in abundance, so much so that its glow is also visible. While holding the breathe, the thought has to be maintained that the respective ‘Chakras’ mentioned in the Mantra are getting cleansed one by one and are being nourished by the ‘Pran’. While exhaling, the thought has to be that the turbidity, including that of mind ‘Manah’, intellect ‘Buddhi’ and conscious ‘Chitta’, is going out with the breathe, making each of our aspects better, and while in ‘Vahiya-­‐ kumbhak’, the thought is to be maintained that the negativity so discarded, will not being allowed to return by maintaining such determination. Our thought is the expression of our soul. His design is such that the Pranic energy has to act as per intent of the thought. Factually, as we have acted as our real-­‐self while extending its expression to Pranic energy, our enjoining ‘Yoga’ with our real self makes this breathing exercise a ‘Pranayam’ exercise. -­‐Inhale in installments by filling the air by and by, from the point of Basic-­‐ Chakra ‘Mooladhar-­‐chakra’ up-­‐till Sex-­‐Chakra ‘Swadhistthan-­‐Chakra’, Navel-­‐ Chakra ‘Manipur -­‐Chakra’, Heart-­‐ Chakra ‘Anahat chakra’, Throat ‘Vishudh-­‐Chakra’, Ajna-­‐Chakra ‘Agya Chakra’ and then Crown-­‐Chakra ‘Sahasrar-­‐Chakra’ by speaking mentally by maintaining corresponding thought: Om Bhu, Om Bhuva, Om Swa, Om Mah, Om Janah, Om Tapah, Oom Satyam. -­‐Hold the breathe for ‘Antah Kumbhak’ and keeping in the mind the time, (comparatively half of first step), speak mentally by maintaining corresponding thought:

231

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Om Tat Savitur Vareniyam Bhargo Devasya Dhimahi Dhiyo Yonah Pracho Dayat. -­‐Exhale dead-­‐slowly by keeping in mind (the double of the time of second step to be taken here), speak mentally by maintaining corresponding thought: Om Aapojyotiraso Amratamgamaya Bhur Bhuva Swa Oooooo Mmmmm. -­‐Make ‘Vahya-­‐Kumbhak’ exactly similar to ‘Antah Kumbhak’, and (keeping in the mind the time as well to be kept as same) speak mentally by maintaining corresponding thought: Om Tat Savitur Vareniyam Bhargo Devasya Dhimahi Dhiyo Yonah Pracho Dayat. Even if the time period of one cycle could be maintained as one minute, 10 cycles are sufficient in one sitting. 5 cycles should now be done using both nostrils during inhale and exhale. Arousing of Kundalini has to be the theme underneath, all the time in our mind. Our Chakras are connecting us with the all our seven worlds. Our, ‘Manah’, ‘Buddhi’, ‘Chitta’, and ‘Ahamkar’ are to get a direct feed as per their subtle level and thus the rectification work beside paying all its dividend during the present birth, gets carried-­‐over to next birth, for our use, as a balance score at the start of our next inning. ***************************

232

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa My lessons - Er.Samir Rathi From my early age I was nourishing an idea that last few years of life should be reserved for ‘Dharm-Karm’ only as during the entire life-time we the house-holders ‘Grhasths’ are otherwise required to keep ourselves absorbed necessarily for sufficient earnings and in disposal of all other worldly duties for leading the old age comfortably. Once, while a discourse of my revered father Er. I.L. Rathi was on, it forced me to change my aforesaid idea since I discovered that neither the life is certain and nor the old age circ*mstances can be guaranteed to permit for working as planned. The question is then, how to secure the benefits of one’s religion for elevating the self, simultaneous to best attending of all worldly and family duties. I learnt from him that this question is not seeking its answer for the first time. People have been putting such queries before sages and saints very often since time immemorial. All the more, most of Vedic ‘Rishis’/’Munis’ and even our various deities were ‘Grhasths’ and their lives itself are a satisfying answer. Once while Mohammad Sb. (PBUH) was in a hurry to go some where for an important meeting, one old guy who had come from his long distant place, requested him to explain religion ‘Dharma’ in the said context. Some close disciples of the Prophet tried to make the stranger understand that justice to the answer of such a tedious question can not be done in haste. This is a question on which if one starts explaining, the whole life time might fell short and if one starts writing its answer, even a well of ink might get consumed. So, better come again after checking the availability of sufficient time with the Master. The Prophet however smiled and calmly told that do not present the religion ‘Dharma’ that much complicated. Hear and follow my one sentence carefully and you shall become religious instantly with out ignoring your other liabilities. He told that all of us very well know that there is one Almighty and the entire rest is His Creation. Therefore remain praying Him and extend all your love to His Creation and that is all, what the Religion is. Therefore the worldly duties of a ‘Grhastha’ and the religion do not hinder each other. The ups and downs of a family-man, if confronted considering them as His tests, these instead add to our maturity and thereby much better results can be

233

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa achieved on the front of self-elevation that is the final aim of the religion. Vedic Sanskriti that taught the entire world to look as civilized is toomuch comprehensive. To cover both the guide lines of the aforesaid sentence of the Prophet, It has already shown a natural course to be adopted for developing faith in the Almighty and to become mentally that much matured so that love-making with entire Creation also goes automatic. For sure, we can muster the required worth only by the grace of our Creator and therefore thanking Him has to be adopted as a constant attribute. This hardly needs any extra effort. When Albert Einstein could not find a job in Physics upon graduating from college and became a technical assistant in the Swiss Patent Office, he could quickly visualize the unending depths of His designs and explained his valuation in the words that there are only two ways to lead the life. The one is to discover His each act as a miracle or go on taking that there is absolutely no miracle in the world. Since a lot shall remain unexplained with the second option, the first course remains to be adopted as a lone option. This if done sincerely, admiring or praying Him, shall become our nature. Similarly love for entire Creation that is the essence of each religion, can be inculcated by changing the angel of vision. Vedic-Sanskriti has already prescribed ten characteristics of religion ‘Dharma’ and we see clearly that each of them requires change in our thoughtpattern by affecting the required changes in our view-point. Ten Characteristics of Dharma 1. Patience ‘Dharti’: Results of our efforts should never be always expected immediately. In Hindu religion, that is the carrier of Vedic Sanskriti, a sect later preferred practicing the ‘Tantra’ for immediate results of their efforts but confused with illusions these were never realistic always. There fore we need to maintain patience for the results aspiring with which we are making our sincere efforts. 2. Forgiveness ‘Kshama’: Each and every action produces an equal and opposite reaction in the subtle worlds as well. So if we react it shall again meet its reaction. This shall set a chain of action and reaction. If we do not react i.e. if we forgive, the continuity of this chain will break. We should not forget that in His designs the initial action shall still meet a reaction even if we do not react. The initiator can not escape himself from His justice even after our transformation from one state to another and therefore revenge

234

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa ‘Badla’ should not worry us even the least. With this attitude we shall get rid of the pre-occupancy of our mind, and this shall make our decision-making more comprehensive and far-sighted. In fact, adopting only the course of forgiveness, and thus by breaking the continuity of each chain of actions and reactions, through out the life, one can even attain the liberation ‘Moksha’. 3. Self-Control ‘Damah’: The controlling of mind ‘Manah’ requires a state of achieving control over internal enemies viz. Lust ‘Kam’, Anger ‘Krodh’, Greed ‘Lobh’ and attachment ‘Moha’ along with their other family members viz. Grief, Bitterness, Jealousy, Hatred, Revenge, Attachment, Malevolence, etc. etc. As much we succeeded in exercising control on our mind, the likely-hood of best results of our effort-making, is ought to increase. 4. Non-stealing ‘Asateya’: This requires not stealing any thing physically or mentally. We can easily consider that most of us never involve themselves in physical-stealing but mental stealing is to invite a lot of thought-pollution that is much dangerous as better thought-pattern is after all our main concern, being a mould of our future. 5. Purification ‘Shauch’: External (that of body, clothes and surroundings) and internal (that of mind) cleanliness. The said purification is essential for our whole day long encouraging thoughts-pattern? 6. Control on Senses ‘Indriya-Nigrah’: The five senses and five motor organs along with their controller, the mind ‘Manah’ that dominate the control on our activities are called ‘Indraiyas’ and exercising restrain over them is essentially required. This in turn shall invite positive thought-patterns. 7. Benevolent-Intellect ‘Dhi’. Our Mind controls our ‘Indriyas’ and intellect controls the mind. Channellized intellect is necessary to regenerate society for the benefit all the beings. If not channelized the intellect shall go destructive, as it happened with various demons of the Vedic ancients’ history. 8. Internal assimilation of external objectivities ‘Vidya’: Modern science that helps to develop physical sphere is called ‘Avidya’. Though Vidya deals the spiritual sphere of liberation, but Avidya as

235

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa well can not be ignored to attain liberation, as developed physical base is the seat of our better thought pattern. For instance our physical body if neglected, can no more be utilized or improved as a better instrument to push us ahead spiritually. Rather its problems can even keep us too much involved thereby derailing us from our track and thus ruining all the efforts made so far. 9. Truth ‘Satyam’: It is required to be observed, both in individual and collective lives. No one knows better than the Vedic Sanskriti, the importance of ‘Trurh’. Utterance of one single lie in the whole life, kept Yudhishthir perturbed even when he was just to attain his goal of life. One who is truthful, is appreciated every where and a wrong thought-pattern in his mind is out of question. 10. Non-Anger ‘Akrodh’: It is a very subtler propensity. To remain under the influence of nerve cells and fibers, instead of being influenced by subtler layers of mind, is very dangerous. The working of mind as such gets obstructed. Some times, show of anger becomes necessary such as to stop unholy activities of sinful people of the society or say, to scare-away a child from the activities that shall ultimately harm him. Such sentient anger is not to harm if taken as a role of an actor in some play. For the anger having erupted for not being alert, its quick back-normalization is essential. In Gita Lord Krishna explains how step by step the anger leads to fading away the intellect for that period, leading to harmful decisions and finally the destruction of the angry man. We can thus test all our activities on these characteristics of Dharma and can remain indeed a religious man through out the life. Many times, all by the grace of God, slight change in the angle of vision affects a sea-change in our working and casts tremendous Job-satisfaction. For instance, right in the start I was told by my revered father that earnings should not worry you as much as the career-making of the students joining your institute. My thought-pattern has changed completely and now factually, only their exam-results have become my real earnings. This has also changed the angle of vision of my wife Dr. Shweta Rathi, who is in the same profession of teaching, along with me. Fortunately our profession is such that all the characteristics of Dharma can be easily adhered to. Sticking to Patience, Forgiveness, Self-Control, Non-stealing, Purification, Control on Senses, Benevolent-Intellect, internal assimilation of external objectives, Truth and Non-anger, all are the close

236

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa associates of continuously prevailing positive thought pattern in our minds because of our changed angle of vision as per the teachings of my father. We have visualized that if we could contribute to the career-making of students joining us with that aspiration, they will never be able to forget us and as such their life long gratefulness shall be our invaluable earning. So much so, very soon after joining, even the students start looking at us with a changed vision. Positivity thus surrounds in the entire environment of our center and this remains a matter of great job-satisfaction at the end of each hour, each day and each session.

ABOUT THE AUTHOR Er. I.L.Rathi was born on August 16th, 1940 in village Pandoli, (Nagal) Distt. Saharanpur in Uttar Pradesh (INDIA). He got his primary education in a Village-­‐Madarsa (Urdu) and up till Intermediate he studied in the connected Township-­‐School and in Saharanpur. He completed rest of his education in Aligarh, except one year of his M.Sc. in Meerut College. He graduated in Electrical Engineering with ranks from AMU Aligarh in 1964. He joined U.P. State Electricity Board, where he got opportunity in all the disciplines Viz. Distribution, Vigilance, Rural Electrification, Transmission, Design, Construction and Maintenance of Hydro Power Stations. During his 36 years service he remained posted in Jhansi, Etawah, Sultanpur, Faizabad, Varanasi, Dehradun, Haridwar, Uttarkashi, Tehri, Srinagar, Roorkee, Agra and finally got retirement in 8/99 as a Chief Engineer (Level-­‐1) from HEP Dehradun. Right since his college days he had an inclination towards the science of Vedic-­‐Philosophy. Where ever he went, he became popular, especially for his Vedic ways of self-­‐control. His few recollections, in connection with the results of his such experiments during the service period, have appeared on his website ‘punarjanm.in’. He has been writing and presenting not only Technical papers connected with his profession but also on Spiritual matters and has exhibited his will-­‐power as his core strength at many critical junctures. Once, as the President of UP RVP Abhiyanta Sangh, while informally addressing the members, he disclosed that right since his birth, he has been confronting unimaginable odds after odds through out his life, but all these instead turned as boon in strengthening his

237

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa will-­‐power by making slight change in his ‘attitude’ and ‘way of thinking’. His becoming disciple, a ‘deeksh*t-­‐shishya’ of Acharya Shri Ram Sharma in 1884 gave new dimension to his personality. According to him, as ‘thought’ is the seed of ‘Chetan-­‐Srashti’, missions like ‘Vichar Kranti Abhiyan’ of Gayatri Parivar (Shanti-­‐Kunj, Haridwar) can only save the world from the prevailing chaotic conditions. He has come out with a much encouraging fact that the world-­‐accepted oldest and advanced most Sumerian-­‐Race originated from India and combating of most dangerous present menace of ‘Thought-­‐Pollution’ is only possible through the tested techniques of Vedic-­‐culture of this race as embedded in Vedas. He has taken up ‘the mass awakening towards these facts and suggesting tested steps for effective measures’, as a mission of his life. He rightly considers that this is the best way to elevate the soul and that the inculcation of hidden virtues has to go automatically with it. He plans to incorporate in his book all Vedic experiments, he has been doing on him; along with the results of his own experience. We feel indebted that he has considered us worth associating with such a noble cause being done by him for the sake of mankind.

-­‐SPONSORS

(Er. Samir Rathi) GIIT Classes Jwalapur, Haridwar M. 9319041136

(Sr. Anil Gupta) NIIT Haridwar center Jwalapur, Haridwar M. 9548377988

(Dr.Shweta Rathi) Daksh Tutorials Jwalapur, Haridwar M. 9359980270

238

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Let us align our mind in the well known peace prayer ‘Shanti-­‐ Path’ of Sam-­‐Veda: “Aum dyou: shantirantariksh gvam shanti: prathivi shantiraapa:, Shantiraushadhya: shanti: Vanaspatya: shantirvishwedeva: Shantirbrahm shanti: sarvagvamshanti: shantirev shanti: sa ma Shantiredhi II Aum shanti: ! shanti : !! shanti: !!! Sarvarishta sushantir bhavatu” May there be peace in the sky, may there be peace in mid region, may there be peace on earth, may there be peace in the waters, may the medicinal plants be peaceful, may the forest be peaceful, may there be peace in gods, may Brahma be peaceful, may all the creation be peaceful, may there be peace and peace only, may such peace come to us and every where. **************************

239

aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

[PDF] a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a a - Free Download PDF (2024)

References

Top Articles
Latest Posts
Article information

Author: The Hon. Margery Christiansen

Last Updated:

Views: 5918

Rating: 5 / 5 (50 voted)

Reviews: 81% of readers found this page helpful

Author information

Name: The Hon. Margery Christiansen

Birthday: 2000-07-07

Address: 5050 Breitenberg Knoll, New Robert, MI 45409

Phone: +2556892639372

Job: Investor Mining Engineer

Hobby: Sketching, Cosplaying, Glassblowing, Genealogy, Crocheting, Archery, Skateboarding

Introduction: My name is The Hon. Margery Christiansen, I am a bright, adorable, precious, inexpensive, gorgeous, comfortable, happy person who loves writing and wants to share my knowledge and understanding with you.